Ahmad and Boshra


Ahmad walked into the club after a really hard day at the office. It was about 9 pm on a Friday night in Cairo, and party seekers were starting to hit the town. Ahmad was not among them; he simply wished to unwind with a hot chocolate and maybe find a pretty young thing to take back to his apartment and celebrate his promotion. He ordered a Corona drinking chocolate from the waiter and he took two long sips from it and sighed.

His eyes scanned the cafe, after many weeks of turning up at this cafe he pretty much knew which girls he could pull.

He wasn’t bad looking at all and prided himself in keeping his style updated so he rarely found it a problem to find someone to take back to his apartment.

Just then, a girl caught his eye and he couldn’t help but stare. The girl looked as if she had some far Western parentage and there are beautiful freckles on her face , and her tits were large enough to make a big impression on Ahmad. She was wearing a little red dress that defined all of her perfect curves, but still left Ahmad knowing that she wasn’t some cheap slut.

It suddenly dawned on Ahmad as to who this woman was and why Ahmads attention was so focused on her.

It was Boshra بشرى , the famous Egyptian actress and singer and she was now doing lots of cinema work. Ahmad felt a familiar stirring in his cock as he recalled her heavenly voice in her song , lovely eyes and those famous scenes of her and her song “Ana Mish Malak” – I’m not an Angel- that he had so enjoyed.

He then remembered that she was supposed to be in a serious relationship and so she couldn’t be here to find a man to make her feel good (she had often commented on her healthy sexual appetite). But Ahmad knew that he might as well try; she is possibly the most beautifully sexy woman working in cinema and singing and he wouldn’t forgive himself for not trying.

He decided that perhaps the best tactic would be to feign ignorance of her celebrity status.

He walked up to her and introduced himself. His cock took another involuntary lurch as his eyes were drawn to her sizeable tits and he swore that he could see that her nipples were erect.

She laughed at his jokes and flirted back to him and Ahmad could not believe it: there was actually a chance that she might be up for it!

They had a couple more drinks together and then Ahmad, emboldened by the booze, plucked up the courage to ask her back to his apartment.

To his amazement, she leaned over him and whispered in her sexiest tones:

“Darling, I’ve been wondering when you would ask. I’ve gone over a year without relief; my limp dicked husband is always so tired.”

Ahmad managed to reply (his erection was starting to become extremely uncomfortable) and he couldn’t wait to get her back to his place. Still, he couldn’t miss the chance to dance with her, so he led her towards the centre of the dance floor and began to grind with her.

Emboldened by his success, he reached down and started to squeeze her luscious arse.

She moaned softly and began to grind herself more desperately against him. She leaned into him and whispered into his ear:

“Please rub me I need it soo bad.”

Ahmad nearly ejaculated into his pants with that suggestion. He stroked his hand softly round her firm ass and up her thigh. He couldn’t believe himself when, as he ran his hand up her thigh, he felt the un-mistakable outline of suspenders. He slowly ran his hand up her thigh (her short dress, and crowded dance floor making it easy to be discreet) and cupped her wet, panty covered crotch.

Boshra moaned into Ahmad’s ear when he began to massage her aching pussy, her mind full of desire and the hope that after weeks of tension (having not had a human companion, her toys could only go so far), she might finally get her release.

Ahmad’s fingers came to rest on Boshra’s throbbing clit and he lightly rubbed her through her now soaking panties. He built up speed and Boshra couldn’t take much more. Just as she was about to cum into her g-string, Ahmad stopped.

“Please,” moaned Boshra, the desperation in her voice evident, “Please just let me cum”

Ahmad returned his skilled fingers to Boshra’s aching pussy. He easily pushed aside the thin wet layer of her panties and plunged two fingers into her dripping snatch. Boshra nearly screamed out loud as Ahmad pistoned his fingers in and out of her tight cunt and his thumb moved to once again stimulate her clit.

“Oh yes, please keep doing that, oh I’m going to cum.”

This was simply far too much for Boshra; she pressed her lips in to Ahmad’s and savagely attacked him with her tongue as her body lit up in orgasm.

Ahmad returned the kiss as he withdrew his soaking fingers from her dripping snatch. He had never really considered himself lucky in life, but now he couldn’t have felt luckier. Here he was kissing the sexiest woman alive after just bringing her to orgasm in a crowded dancefloor.

Both Ahmad and Boshra simultaneously pulled each other away from the dance floor and both of them felt the knowing glances from the couples nearest them and they made their way out of the club.

Once they were outside, Boshra spoke.

“Ahmad you made me feel soo good in there, where is your apartment so I can return the favour.”

“It’s about 10 mins away,” Ahmad replied, “I haven’t got my car though so we will have to take a cab.”

No, here’s my car.I don’t know if I’m going to be able to hold out until we get to your place.” Boshra replied saucily, with a little wink.

Ahmad really couldn’t believe this, Boshra with an inclination for public sex. Hell he wasn’t going to complain, he’d always wanted to try.

Ahmad & Boshra reached her car and let Boshra in first.And she turned on the partition wall between front and rear cabin that her driver won’t see what’s going on in the back. As soon as he sat down, she attacked him again; passionately kissing him their two tongues entwining. Ahmad moved a hand down to Boshra’s sumptuous tits and began to massage her through her dress (he realised how great her tits truly are when he found the lack of a bra), feeling her nipples harden to his touch.

“Oh yes please keep rubbing my tits like that, my nipples are soo sensitive.” Moaned Boshra

Boshra was true to her word; she traced her finger down his taught stomach towards the bulge in his jeans and began to squeeze his rock hard cock. She undid the zipper of his jeans and pulled his large piece of meat out of his underwear and let it stand proud.

He heard Boshra gasp at the sight of his 9″ cock, his veins bulging in reaction to her soft touch.

“I really wish my husband was this big,” said Boshra in hushed tones, “just looking at it makes me feel so hot.”

She started to jerk him off as Ahmad began to stroke his hand into her dress and feel her large bra-less tits. He found his way to her nipple and started to roll it in-between his thumb and finger, and she sighed with relief. She started to return the pleasure as she, with her heavenly touch, began to massage the head of his penis.

A loud cough snapped them out of their trance. The driver had stopped; they were at Ahmad’s apartment. Boshra and Ahmad shared a slightly embarrassed glance as Ahmad quickly stuffed his massively hard cock into his constrictive jeans.

Boshra handed her driver a crisp 200 LE note and whispered for him to keep the change and the secret.

The heavily aroused couple ran up the stairs to the door of the apartment and Ahmad barely managed to fumble his way as he typed in his code (Boshra was seriously horny).

They practically ran inside and Ahmad threw his shirt off and embraced Boshra in yet another passionate kiss. Whilst their tongues were locked in combat, he managed to begin to take the straps off Boshra’s great dress and he broke the kiss and she stepped out of the dress, finally revealing her sumptuous form to him.

He took in her perfect body: his eyes travelling past the beautiful face that made her so attractive, he took in her full breasts (he could now testify that they were NOT fake), and he looked at her lower half. The stockings and suspenders that he had discovered earlier did not disappoint as he soaked in her magnificence, he didn’t fail to notice the mark of a pro: her red and black thong was placed over the suspenders.

He couldn’t wait to feel her lovely cunt stretching over his large (now extremely uncomfortable cock) nor could he wait to feel her talented tongue envelop his cock.

He pulled her toward the bed as he kicked off his clothes, and he roughly shoved her head towards his bulging member. Boshra licked her lips in anticipation, she couldn’t believe how wet she was getting; her husband had never treated her like this and she loved it. She started to lick the head of Ahmad’s erection and licked up the first drops of pre-cum, her tongue savouring the unusually sweet taste.

As Ahmad moaned in appreciation, she began to take longer licks, ensuring that his entire penis was covered in her saliva.

She took about half of his length into her mouth, never breaking eye contact with Ahmad. He knew that he would not be able to hold out much longer; the sight (and pleasure) of Boshra perfect tits wobbling as she sucked him, and the sight of her lusty eyes looking into his, was too much to bear.

Her tongue was truly incredible; she was obviously an expert at sucking dick. Whilst she took another couple of inches into her warm, wet mouth, she started to massage the tip of his cock with her tongue, and she knew that Ahmad loved it: he groaned and sent another few drops of precum down her waiting throat.

Now Ahmad had had many great cock-suckers in his time, but Boshra was off the scale, she could do things with her tongue that just blew Ahmad’s mind. He looked down and knew that this was a sight he would cherish forever, the sexiest woman alive was on all fours on his bed, greedily sucking on his raging hard-on. The sight was enough to send him over the edge and he warned Boshra that a massive cumload was on its way:

“I hope your ready for this, I’m going to cum”

“Mmmm.” Was Boshra’s only reply- her mouth full of dick- she couldn’t wait to taste his cum.

With that Ahmad lost control, he grabbed Boshra’s head and thrust his dick into her willing mouth and fired 6 or 7 massive ropes of thick, creamy cum down Boshra’s throat. She wanted to swallow all of it but was taken aback at the sheer quantity of it, and some spilled out of her mouth and onto the bed sheet.

Ahmad groaned as he basked in the aftermath of the best blowjob of his life as Boshra continued to lick the head of his over-sensitive penis. She hadn’t cum yet but was very hot and wet and ready to get fucked until she couldn’t walk.

Ahmad directed Boshra toward the bed and ran his hands over those great tits of hers.

“Ohh yes Ahmad please suck my tits.”

Ahmad was hardly going to refuse such an offer, he had wanted a chance to suck on these nipples ever since he saw them poking through her blouse on her movies.

He licked up her toned stomach, his hands still massaging her perfect tits and his mouth found its target. He began to roll his tongue around her erect nipples, making her thrust her chest into his face and moan.

“Mmm, suck them harder.”

“Bite them, oh god your teeth feel soo good.”

Ahmad could tell that she needed to cum so badly. So he licked down her tight stomach toward her shaved pubic mound. He licked around her labia, and started to massage her pussy.

“Oh. Fuck yes. Oh baby, I need to cum soo badly.”

Ahmad, emboldened by his obvious success, started to concentrate on her clit. Licking and sucking the centre of her arousal. This made Boshra crazy with arousal, she was so nearly there, she needed just a few more fabulous seconds with his tongue. Ahmad could see her pussy twitching, and her moans were getting louder so he plunged two fingers into her, and began to massage her G-spot.

“OH fuck me. Fuck me with your fingers. OH YESSS.”

Boshra was loud enough to wake the neighbours as she screamed in orgasm, Ahmad not stopping the sexual onslaught. She lay there, panting, basking in the afterglow of an amazing orgasm. Weeks of tension slipped away from her.

Ahmad could not hold on any longer. He was going to fuck her, and he was going to fuck her hard.

He pushed himself up and gripped his cock, he could feel it throbbing in anticipation. As he lined it up with her dripping hole, he heard her moan.

“Oh. Please put it in, fuck your pussy, this is your pussy, make me cum and leave your cum deep in my pussy. Please just fuck me.”

How could Ahmad dismiss such an opportunity? He pushed the head of his large cock into her tight hole, and she moaned loudly urging his cock further into her tight snatch. He could see how much she needed it and so thrusted his whole length inside her.

“Oh yes that feels so good please keep fucking me. Please don’t stop.”

Ahmad kept fucking her wet snatch, pushing in all the way every time and paying attention to massage her G- spot with his cock. There was no doubt that his fucking was working her up to a massive orgasm as she kept moaning, louder and louder.

Ahmad still couldn’t quite believe how he had come (he laughed at his own pun) to be ramming his cock inside of the most beautiful woman on T.V. He took a few seconds to admire her large tits bouncing on each thrust of his cock, and her perfectly coloured skin which he was gripping so tightly in response to her tight, velvety snatch.

“Turn me over, I want you to fuck me from behind, make me your slut.” Boshra said to Ahmad.

Ahmad nearly came upon hearing her desire laden voice urge him to fuck her doggy. He grabbed her roughly by her full, soft hips and quickly pulled and turned her until she was on all fours, her luscious arse and dripping pussy facing him.

He put a hand onto his throbbing cock and lined it up with her fuck-hole. He rammed it in all the way and heard Boshra scream with the pleasure of his full penetration.

“Oh yes, please keep fucking me. Don’t you dare ever stop fucking me. Fuck your whore. Fuck her. Make my pussy cum around your cock. Own this pussy. This is your pussy. Make it come on you.”

Ahmad grunted in return to her soft rasps of pleasure, and increased the pace of his thrusts, he was now like a drill, fucking her pussy hard.

“OH YES FUUUUCK MEEEE.” Boshra was screaming with pleasure and Ahmad knew a huge orgasm was on the way for the both of them.

Ahmad felt Boshra’s pussy clench hard, forcing his cock out. He tried to shove his dick back in, but accidentally brushed her engorged clit. This was too much for Boshra, and her pussy literally exploded; she had never known she was a squirter yet her pussy was squirting a stream of pussy juice onto the bed, and she was screaming in pleasure.

“OHH YES AHMAD YOU MAKE ME FEEL SOO GOOD.” Screamed Boshra as she continued to spasm and gush over his cock

The incredibly erotic sight of Boshra screaming with pleasure, while squirting copious amounts of fluid over both his cock and his bed, was far too much for Ahmad. He thrust back into the now soaked pussy and pumped in and out a few times then moaned loudly as he deposited rope after rope into her fertile pussy.

“Oh yes fill me with your seed.” Boshra urged. “Make me cum again, and make me pregnant from your fertile cum.”

The feeling of Ahmads cum shooting into her pussy, and the knowledge that she could get pregnant, sent Boshra over the edge again and she climaxed around his still thick cock.

Ahmad and Boshra basked in the afterglow of a glorious fuck. And Ahmad’s cock almost got hard again the knowledge that she could be pregnant and that she squirted, and that he had actually fucked Boshra.

Boshra looked back and stared hungrily into Ahmad’s eyes and he knew that even if this night was over, there were many more to cum for the both of them.

THE END

****

Who is Boshra بشرى ?

Her complete name is Boshra Ahmad Rozza. She was born in 1st of February,1976. She is an Egyptian famous actress and singer. Her first appearing was in the TV series “Aunt Nour” (Al-Amma Nour) 2003.

Some of her famous movies :

- Open Your Eyes (Fattah Enaik) 2005.

- The Suspect (Al Moshtabah) 2009.

A hot night with Kate Winslet

Kate Elizabeth Winslet drove through the backwoods of Massachusetts on her way to the classy resort Julia Roberts had told her about. Canyon Ranch or something similar was the name and Kate had just finished filming a scene off her newest movie and decided to see if Julia was right about the resort.

However, Kate would have to find the place first. She had been driving for almost an hour now and maybe a total of five houses the entire time.

“Screw it, this is insane I have got to get directions.”

Kate sighted a truck pulling into a driveway and decided to see if they’d have directions. It was almost 1 a.m., so she was hoping they wouldn’t be too angry, but she had to take a chance.

She drove up the driveway a minute after the truck and the driver, now outside looked puzzled at the car driving up. Kate got out of her car and walked up to the young man.

“Hi, I hate to bother you this late, but uh, well I’m lost. I’m looking for this little resort and…”

“You’re Kate Elizabeth Winslet.”

“Uh yeah I am.” Kate replied sheepishly.

“Holy shit. Wow…this is like unbelievable. I’m talking to Kate Elizabeth Winslet in my driveway!”

The young man chuckled and Kate smiled. She then noticed he was wearing a movie theatre uniform and was actually very good looking, despite looking no more than 18.

“So, do you think you can help me get directions?”

“Oh yeah, we can just use my computer in the house, and come on in, we won’t wake anyone up, my family just left on vacation, but I stayed cause I couldn’t get out of work.”

“Yeah, the movie I’m filming is taking a week-long break, it’s nice. Sorry you couldn’t get your vacation.”

“Ah it’s fine, I like the quiet. Very rare in this house. Oh, I’m Luke by the way.” Luke opened the door to the house with his key and welcome Kate inside.

The house was small but quaint and Luke led her downstairs to his room. He sighed with relief that he had cleaned it up the other day and he led her to his computer. He logged on and realized that his current wallpaper was that of Kate herself.

His smile was sheepish, but she grinned, she looked so sexy in that picture, and this young stud looked at it all the time.

“So, you have any more pictures of me on here?” She asked with a mischievous smile. Teenage guys with computers always meant porn.

“I…uhhh…yeah I do. You’re like one of my favorite actresses and you’re gorgeous so yeah, I love looking at you.” He was blushing like crazy.

“Open up the folder with all my pictures, I want to see them.”

“Ok, but there’s some fake pictures in there too…no one of them look all that good.” He was still blushing and she leaned in close to him, she sniffed the air curiously.

“Oh well, I’ll see…and why do I smell popcorn?”

“Ahhh, my uniform, you mind if I change out of it, it was a long night at the movies.”

“Ok, and don’t worry I won’t peak.” She winked as he walked towards his closet and started changing, she started browsing through the photos, many of them photo shoot pictures, other screen caps and then…the fake nudes.

She was curious to see them, she knew her body quite well. She loved looking in the mirror whiled she masturbated. Then she realized that this chair was where Luke played with himself thinking about her.

She started to get horny and she peaked over and Luke was in nothing but his boxers. He wasn’t overly muscular, but he was in shape and he had a good body. He was going to help her out, she figured, she might as well reward him.

Kate got up from her chair and walked over to Luke, who turned as he heard her walking towards him.

“Did the pictures bother you? I’m really sorry if they offended you…I”

“Luke…you said I was gorgeous. Do you masturbate thinking about me?” She looked him in the eyes and then glanced downwards to see his raging hard-on through his boxers. “Well, does the thought of me get you nice and hard?”

“Oh god yeah…just you standing here right now has got me hard as a rock.”

“Mmmm…good.” Kate dropped to her knees and pulled Luke’s boxers down over his cock.

She licked her lips, it was a good seven inches and it was standing at attention inches from her face, she wrapped her hand around it and he moaned. Kate looked up at Luke, leaned forward and licked the head and groaned again.

“I can’t believe this is happening…”

“Mmm…believe it baby….now tell me how this feels.”

She deep throated his cock and sucking like there was no tomorrow, Luke grabbed her head running hands threw her silky blonde hair.

Between moaning, he murmured “Oh Kate, Fuck…yeah”.

She took his cock out of her mouth and licked all the way up the shaft and then smiled at him. She once again plunged his cock into his mouth and began fondling his balls and groaned and started fucking her mouth, she looked up at him with the most seductive eyes ever and he groaned.And all her hot scenes passed before his eyes : Jude, Holy Smoke, Titanic, Hideous Kinky, Iris, Quills, Little Children and The Reader.

“Kate….you’re making me cum….oh god…your mouth feels so good!”

“Mmmm…let me taste that juice of yours then.”

Luke groaned and as Kate sucked his cock, he felt himself ready to explode….he couldn’t hold on anymore and he exploded in her mouth. Thirty seconds later, she pulled his still hard cock out of her mouth and licked her lips again.

“Luke that was delicious. Let’s get on your bed now. I’m ready to be fucked.”

He grabbed her shoulder and stood her up, he took her face to his and began passionately kissing her as her right hand gripped his cock nice and firmly. His hands reached the bottom of her shirt and started pulling it up.

They broke their kiss as her pulled her shirt off, revealing the lacy white bra that held her enormous breasts within. He reached around and unhooked her bra and pulled it off. Her breasts were magnificent, and her nipples projected forth nice and hard as he leaned down and he took her right breast into his mouth and kneaded it with skill unlike Kate had ever felt before.

His mouth left her breast and she opened her eyes only to feel him attack her left breast. She moaned in pleasure, she wanted more. She grabbed his cock harder and led him back to the bed.

They fell on the bed with Luke on top and he smiled and began kissing down her stomach till he reached her sexy hip-hugger jeans and undid the belt and pulled the pants off revealing a silky white thong that was thoroughly soaked with her juices.

He hooked his thumbs around the thong and pulled it off revealing freshly shaven pussy. He parted her legs and dove in; planting his tongue deep within her snatch and licked all around and then he found his target.

Luke’s tongue ran all over Kate’s clit making her moan loudly. Slowly Luke began sucking on it and Kate screamed in ecstasy. Her hands grabbed both breasts and began twisting and pulling on her nipples as Luke ate her out with vigor.

“Fuck! I’m cumming! Oh Luke don’t stop!”

Luke felt her buck into his face and feel her pussy contract and cum explode into his mouth. Luke swallowed and then popped up on top of her and kissed her again. They kissed for several minutes and she smiled.

“Mmmm…ready to fuck me now?”

“I’ve been ready since the day I saw you on TV.”

He smiled and grabbed his cock and slid it into her pussy. She moaned as he entered her and he began thrusting while he once again nibbled on those perky pink nipples.

“Luke! OH LUKE…DON’T STOP!”

Luke felt Kate ready to cum again and he slowed down and then rammed inside her again and felt her pussy grip his cock and explode once again.

“Oh shit….Kate I’m gonna cum again….I don’t have a condom on….”

“Cum on my tits!”

Luke grinned and pulled his cock and put in the valley between the heaving mounds of flesh and pressed her tits around his cock and slid his cock to the tip of her tongue waiting for it.

“OH LOVE! Mmm…”

Luke’s cock throbbed and cum showered over Kate’s tits and he leaned back and sighed. She grabbed her tits and licked the cum off them leaving Luke to grin in delight.

Luke laid down next to her and they ended up in a spooning position. Luke drifted off to sleep and Kate smiled, who cares about the resort, getting lost was the best thing to happen all week.

She smiled and fell asleep.

She was Margaret.He’s now Kevin.

Hi.I’m Margaret.Or that’s my former name when I was a girl before the SURGERY.Now my name is Kevin.

I remember lying in that hospital bed right after the operation, looking up at the ceiling and just thinking. Feeling as though a crocodile had just gone down on me, I was too nervous even to shift my position for fear of intense agony. Dr. Max had been in only once since I had woken up, to explain a few things to me with the help of his beautiful Thai assistant. I might have been shaken, scared, lost in pain, perhaps regret… but I wasn’t. I was at peace, triumphant, having overcome the final obstacle.

The next few months were difficult. Everything was still very tender and getting the stitches out was NOT a very pleasant experience. I still felt like I ought to have hired a monsters hunter to find and hunt down whatever fellatio-crazed, many-toothed monster was visiting me nightly- but this was all to be expected. I took the pain killers, I dilated myself, I kept everything clean, I didn’t smoke, I went by the book. This was the new me, who I had been all along inside, and I wanted it to be done right. I was proud.

Time passed and I became more and more comfortable with my new “hardware”. My correct hardware, rather. I had nothing more than a birth defect that had to be corrected by some hormone therapy and surgery. Birth defects were corrected all the time, how was I any different? I began to explore a bit more, touching, feeling, experimenting. I was still pretty numb for several months. I would have brief periods of panic where I thought I might not ever get full feeling down there, but as I explored more, continued to touch, to test, feeling came back gradually. I became addicted to trying to nurse more sensation back into my body, frequently touching myself whenever I had a moment or so alone, just to test the feeling.

I remember the first time it happened… I was on a bus ride from New York City down to Washington, D.C. to visit my old home. Too long, too boring. The damned old bus vibrated something horrible on the highway and my Game Boy and few books had failed me for entertainment so far. I sat with my head resting on the window, bumping against it occasionally as we roared on down I-95. The vibration of my seat had been annoying earlier as I tried to concentrate, but now, with my mind wandering, it became a different kind of distraction.

I found it feeling kind of good, actually. A pleasant humming underneath my seat. I tilted my hips back, spread my legs a little and felt the thrumming against my ass. I almost giggled at myself for being so silly, and straightened back up… but my brain was already working at a more carnal level. I rolled my hips forward a little, the point of my crotch connecting with the vibrating seat came closer to my balls, and so the vibrations became stronger. Mmmmnn… that felt good. I casually knocked my book to the floor and bent doubled over down to reach for it, rolling my hips even more. The seat thrummed underneath me, I could feel the pulses of each tiny bump, coursing up through my body like so many ripples on a pond. Leaning back and closing my eyes, I began to fantasize… my long hard cock pressing against a girl’s opening, demanding entrance.

My legs spread subconsciously out over the seat as I did, freeing my cock from the resistance of my thighs closed around it. Blood rushed rapidly between my legs as the vibrations now pulsed through me freely, uninhibited. I let out a tiny little gasp, and feigned sleep as my neighbor turned to see what the noise was. In my mind I was on top, fucking my unseen lover. I felt the head of my cock sliding through her outer lips, pushing through them, glistening with her moisture. The vibrations continued, pulsing. Thrumming. I felt it now pressing against me again… slipping forward, making me harder. The tip of it popped inside and with a groan of pure lust she pushed back against my delicious, throbbing cock. I myself was throbbing, aching to touch myself, loving the pure sensation coursing through me as the vibrating seat did its work. I couldn’t take it anymore.

I “sleepily” grabbed for the cheap blankets they give you on long bus rides, and covered myself up. The second my crotch was out of sight I made quite a fuss of “getting comfortable” wherein I managed to hike my skirt up, raise my hips in the air slightly, and tug my boxers down just enough. I sat back down, the fuzzy fabric of the seat now against my bare ass. I know I couldn’t have been able to restrain a grin as I moved my hand closer to my pulsing balls and hungry hard cock. I knew what it was going to feel like, knew what was coming as my hand inched closer- but I just turned my head against the window and smiled, loving the anticipation. I could hear the sound of my cock sinking in my fantasy-lover’s cunt, spearing through her creamy hole in slow motion. My fingertips grazed ever so softly against my balls and my hips jumped slightly, but I faked a cough and continued. I could feel her puffy lips, swollen with arousal, soft and wet, rolling underneath my fingertips as my fingers pushed their way through them, running up and down her slit. I began thrusting up my lover’s pussy, finding a rhythm… my fingers teasing, dipping into her hole just a little, then pulling back out. I wanted to feel a cunt around my cock, to feel its heat, the combination of wetness and soft skin contracting around my prick. My head drooped to the side as I begining to feel a powerful tension build up deep within my cock , tingles were shooting through my body and my hips undulated against my probing fingers on their own accord.

I hazarded a quick glance around the bus, most of the passengers were sleeping, and my neighbor was deeply engrossed in a book. I ached to see my fingers moving around my cock, but couldn’t risk it. My mind was running wildly as I heard the sound of flesh slapping against flesh, the deep guttural grunts and moans of me and my phantom lover as I pounded into her. A little moan came out of my open mouth, I felt a surge building up- something I had not felt since before the operation. It was different this time, I felt as though every muscle in my abdomen was tightening up for my imminent release.

My hand jacked off my cock rapidly, I could hear the sound of them squishing around my prick, my heart beating fast. My neighbor glanced over at me, curious, and this time my eyes met hers. I stared at her, mouth slightly agape as orgasm washed over me. It felt like a massive wave of pleasure crashing over my whole body and I shuddered, never breaking eye contact with this stranger, ragged breaths escaping my lips. She watched me with a slightly incredulous look, watched climax take me. I watched her, helpless, as wave after crashing wave pulsed through my body, felt my cock erupting my hot semen under my fingers. When finally my orgasm subsided, I looked away sheepishly, murmuring a very quiet “Sorry…” and went back to looking out of the window. The woman didn’t say a thing, just went back to her book.

Back in my home town, a few weeks later, I was going to be facing some old friends for the first time since the operation. I was excited, but a little nervous too. Most people reacted predictably- they tried to appear supportive and open-minded, but I could always sense a little awkwardness. One of the most relieving parts of my return was when I met my friend Savannah. Savannah and I had been friends since I was 11 and she was 9. We had played together, weekends of Nintendo and Commadore 64 games. As time went on it became larger social gatherings at times, with beer and pot, but we still had our time together, with video games and sodas, weekends spent just hanging out and having fun. We’d share nearly everything. I remember when I told her about losing my virginity… my “other” virginity. It was with a guy she introduced me to, and she gleefully chided me about every detail of it. I remember laughing uncontrollably when over AIM she told me a guy had “sucked her twat” and my watching Chinese friend asked “What’s she mean by ‘twat’?” And finally, hearing about her first time with a boyfriend named Karl. We were the kind of friends who could pick up right where we left of, no matter how much time had passed in between.

We arranged for me to stay at her place for 5 days while her room mate was out of town vacationing with family. I showed up much the same as I had done in the past. I had my laptop, a few changes of clothes- skirts and tank tops this time, instead of the jeans and T-shirts of before. When the door opened, she greeted me with a nonchalant smile and brief hug- still a ‘woman hug and kiss’ as we would call them. She didn’t react negatively to me at all.

“Crotch is bigger now… guess you got everything sorted out down below?” she said casually.

“Yep. All up and running, I suppose. So… Smash Brothers?” I asked, unable to restrain a broad smile as I mentioned our favorite game. It was like old times, we easily got into our old patterns, ordered a pizza, playfully expressed our deepest loathing of one another whenever we lost a game. Only the occasional “It’s funny hearing your voice higher than mine” or “Don’t make me punch you in the crotch” worked its way in, but it was all in good fun. She was cool, casual. She was Savannah, the same friend I had always known, and I was still the same friend she had always known, just in a different body. The right body. Two empty pizza boxes, several cokes, and a joint for her and cigarette for me later, we were vegging out on the couch, all Nintendo’d out.

“So whats it, uh… how did things turn out down there?” she asked, a little awkwardness there but mostly just friendly curiosity.

“Well, I’ve pretty much healed up by now and it’s all working just fine.” I answered, unsure of how far to go with details.

“So have you… you know, done it yet?” She asked, grinning stupidly at me. I threw a pillow at her.

“Nooooo, not yet. It’s not like I just would run off and jump in the sack with the first person I met to give it a test-drive or anything.” I said, smartly ducking the retaliatory pillow-throw.

“Alright so, but like- you weren’t lesbian before, right? I mean, you never wanted to have sex with a girl as a guy, or at least that’s what you told me.” She said, obviously struggling a little to wrap her brain around the concept.

“Well, right… I dunno, it’s weird. I guess I sorta knew when a girl was hot, and sometimes I thought about girls- but with me being a guy… but I didn’t want to have sex, no. Now, though, it’s like… I can be me, and I still like guys a lot,” (smacked her solidly in the face with the pillow as she raised her eyebrows twice with a “hubba hubba, gays!”) “…buuuut I think I’d like to at least try it with a girl, you know… I kinda like them more now. Besides, how many people can say they’ve had sex from both sides?”

“Showoff…” she said, smirking. “So like… how does, er… what does it… does it look normal? Like any regular guy’s?” She asked very awkwardly, scratching behind her ear and turning her head to the side.

“Well… from looking at the outside not even a gynecologist could tell the difference.” I said truthfully, focusing a bit more on her at this point, watching her body language and reactions. “Do… uh… I mean, I could show you… if you wanted. You know, purely for scientific reasons.” I offered. I had no second agenda, I was being honest, I simply guessed she was very curious. I guessed right.

“Er, okay then. I mean I wasn’t gonna ask, but I am pretty curious.” She said, sitting up now and crossing the room to sit on the couch with me. We were very quiet and avoided eye contact as I pulled my pants down to my ankles.

“No spazzing out or anything, okay?” I demanded. After getting her “okay” I planted my feet on the floor and lifted my hips, sliding my boxers down slowly, nervously half-covering myself at first. I settled back down, and pulled them to my knees. I nervously glanced up at Savannah, biting my lip with a slightly worried expression. She was looking down with a kind of slight frown.

“Well… from this angle…” she trailed off, and I followed her eyes. You really couldn’t see much, with my legs held together at the knees by my boxers and the shadow cast by my thighs.

“Oh, right…” I said, and kicked my shoes off, then slid my boxers and pants down over one foot so my legs were now free. I lifted them back onto the couch and turned to face Savannah, drawing my feet in close and letting my knees sink down out on either side, spreading my thighs wide open and exposing myself, getting a good angle with the light.

“Ahhh…” she said, leaning in and inspecting me, still maintaining a very casual attitude and relaxed body language. She was determined not to make me uncomfortable, a noble act considering I was sitting here with my legs spread wide showing off my cock rather bluntly. “Not bad… seriously though, that’s a good job. It really does look completely normal.”

I felt warm and happy, glad she was so accepting, and casually curious. As she studied me a little closer, I felt a slight tingle running through my body, converging between my legs. It was a rather sexual position to be in, and her face was close. My breathing was a little shallow, and I shifted again, lifting a leg up to rest on the back of the couch, and I slowly reached down and lift my prick, exposing my balls.

“And that there is the um, crowning achievement.” I announced, smiling sheepishly.

“Nice, nice.” She said, looking at me in my ridiculous pose, but determinedly keeping a straight face and looking closely to study every detail. She finally took a deep breath and leaned back on the couch. “So like, it all works really good then? I mean… have you cum yet?”

“Yeah… actually, only for the first time a few days ago, coming down here to visit you girls.” I said, thinking briefly back to my experience on the bus. I lowered my leg from the back of the couch and rested it out in front of me, my thighs drawing together again, but my bare legs still exposed. I was too lazy to put everything back on, and Savannah and I were just so.. comfortable with one another it didn’t seem to matter.

“Ah, sweet. So was it good?” She was still so cool and casual, just being the same Savannah I knew so well.

“Well duh, it’s not like it’s gonna feel bad.” I responded, chuckling a little.

“Heh, right. So it’s working out for you then, cool. Pecs and abs are looking a lot masculine now, I like ‘em.” she said, her eyes traveling over my body in a very passive, friendly way. “So when do you think you’ll finally have sex? You know, with a girl?”

“Well… I suppose whenever I stop being too chicken to date one. You know how it is, like… I’m still used to men, and I guess I’m a little afraid a girl will find out and freak out on me.” I said, trying to think what on earth it would be like to get intimate with a woman in actuality, not just in my fantasy world.

“Yeah that would totally suck. You should probably wait then, till you’re sure you’re with a girl who’ll understand or be cool about it.” She was so earnest, for all her goofy joking around and crude remarks, when it came down to the wire she was an awesome girl.

“But I mean, it sucks you know… trying to find someone like that. I’ve only had like… 2 little romantic flings with guys since I had my operation, and they didn’t last or get too far. I just haven’t worked out how to like, date a girl. I could only imagine dating someone like, exactly like me, so that I’d know how to make it not awkward. Someone who could joke about it, you know?” I kicked my boxers dangling from my foot off to the side and shifted my weight again so my ass wouldn’t go numb, inadvertently exposing a little more of my bared prick, but only a little.

“Yeah… kinda like us. It’s almost creepy how alike we are, even now one of us is a guy!” she laughed at her own joke, turning sideways on the couch so that we were now facing each other.

There was a bit of a pause, and really without thinking about it much before I said it, I kind of blurted out an idea right as it popped into my head.

“Well I mean… we ARE alike… I don’t want to creep you out or anything, but if I was going to have sex with a girl for the first time, I’d totally it rather be with you than some random girl I wasn’t sure about.” I didn’t really think of all the implications of what I was saying, it just came out. Savannah studied me a bit, a thoughtful expression on her face.

“Well, like… I mean, if you really had a strong need to experiment with it… I wouldn’t want you to end up with some jackass who would make you feel like shit. I… er, well I guess I’m saying if you need to have sex with a girl, but want to do it with someone you trust, I could er…” her voice trailed off again. The moment was terribly awkward.

“Right.” I paused, chewing my bottom lip and considering the situation. “Do… I mean, we could, er… If it wouldn’t make you uncomfortable, and if you want to…” I struggled, feeling very stupid and sure that I was not doing a very good job of asking this, so I just came right out with it. “Do you wanna have sex?”

…Silence.

“Yeah. Yeah, we can do that. As long as it’s what you really want, and you’re okay with it.” she said earnestly, really meaning everything. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, it wouldn’t be just because YOU want it, like… well… I’m a girl, I mean… I’m not gonna lie and say I don’t want to try it with you.”

“Okay…” I said very quietly, and looked Savannah in the eyes. She met my gaze, and we just watched each other for a while, two old best friends, one female, one now male – just having consented to sex. As that thought passed through my mind, I felt blood rushing between my legs, little tingles rippled through me and the hairs on my neck prickled slightly. “Let’s go to the bed, I suppose.”

Savannah followed, and we didn’t share any words as we made it to her bedroom. I sat down on the bed, my shirt covering my upper body, but pants and boxers still left behind in the living room. She sat down next to me and stretched out, trying to seem casual but obviously every bit as trepidatious as me.

“How should we start? I’m uh… well, I dunno.” she asked meekly, at a loss for words apparently. I scooted a bit closer to her, and took her hand in mine. Feeling stupid, I lowered it to my crotch and placed it on my cock, giving an encouraging squeeze.

“Well there’s always this approach.” I offered. I could tell I found a good way to break the ice- she grinned broadly, and lifted her other hand to my cheeks, giving each a gentle squeeze. She started massaging them softly as she spoke.

“You know I kinda wanted to try this. Your cock feel awesome, too. Glad you decided to keep it natural.” she said, grinning. It felt really nice, actually. I had always thought guys just let girls play with their pricks because girls love them so much, but I was discovering there was more to it than that. I felt my cock stiffen under her hand.

“Mmmnn, you know, now I get what the big deal with cock is, from both sides. Here, hang on a sec.” I said, lifting my arms up over my head. Following my lead, Savannah lifted my shirt up and off my body, tossing it to the side. She looked at me, now only wearing nothing.I became now completely naked.

“Pasty white as ever.” She said, grinning. I punched her on the arm.

“Lean back, noob.” she said as she peeled off her shirt and fumbled with the clasp on her bra. I complied, propping some pillows up against the headboard of the bed to lean against. She reached behind her back and undid her bra, letting her breasts swing free. They were large… a nice, solid C cup. She was rather proud of them. Savannah straddled my waist and sat facing me.

“Here, now try.” she said, offering both exposed breasts to my hands again, pulling her hair to the side to get it out of the way. My hands slid slowly up her stomach and lightly across the soft skin of her breasts, caressing gently. I was rather good at this, I thought to myself. My fingers slid on either side of her nipples and gently pinched together, rolling them to hardened little nubs. She let out a gentle moan.

“They really are awesome, I love them.” I reiterated, absorbed in feeling her up. She took my arms by the wrists and pulled them away gently, leaning forward and arching her back, so that her boobs were now hanging in front of my face. She cupped my hand underneath one and let her nipple drag across my lips. I responded on instinct, my tongue coming out to encircle her nipple and flick over it a few times. My warm lips wrap around as much of her breast as was possible, and then the most exquisite sensation as I sucked her tit into my mouth, letting the nipple lead the way between my gently grazing teeth. The suction felt divine to me and my friend Savannah, and she let out a contented sigh, tilting her head back and pressing her chest forward to seek more of of this pleasurable contact. My free hand came up and began massaging her lonely breast, and after a while I switched, taking care to flick my tongue over the nipples or pinch them softly, the slick surface of my tongue licking at her puffy araeola, tasting her.

I eventually pulled away and looked down at her. Her pink, hard little nipples jutted out and made her boobs pronounced, I liked the way it looked.

“Well you seem to enjoy that enough.” she purred, playfully winking at me. I grinned back. “So I hope it had an effect on you?” she added hopefully, reaching down between my legs and running a hand up my thigh. It felt REALLY weird to be touching my best friend and she touching me like this, but our bodies were on fire, they demanded more. My friend Savannah’s body demanded what I now felt between my legs – a semi-hard erection.And my body demanded her hot cunt under her skirt.

She was on top of me and I turned her and became on top of her.

“Er, you know I kind of have trouble if I’m nervous, you know… like, usually I drink a little first. But I know you don’t like drinking.” She said lamely, looking ashamed. I already knew this, though, from all the conversations we had had before about her sex life. I really didn’t care, but as I reached down to unzip her skirt, I felt the strangest conflict in my head between what was lesbian, straight, right, wrong, gross, kinky, everything. I shut my screaming mind up and tugged her skirt and panties down to her knees, then edged back so she could remove them. She did look a little silly laying there stark naked with a wet cunt and only a high heel on.Then she pushed me to lay on my back and sat in close to my waist.

And while I was struggling once again against my inhibitions and preconceived notions of sexuality, Savannah wrapped her hand around my penis. It was so warm, and I kept my eyes open to the beautiul scene, breathing shallow. She lowered herself to the mattress… my mind raged at me as her head drew closer… and she wrapped her lips around the soft head of my cock.

It wasn’t all THAT bad to turn from being a girl to be a guy, I thought. She swirled her tongue around the head, licking underneath the rim of the hat. She then sank her head down, enveloping my cock with her mouth completely and tugging back on my foreskin, exposing more of my bare tip. I groaned slightly and felt my cock grow in her mouth. She sucked gently, tongue swirling around my tasty flesh, and pulled her head back slightly, then slid forward again.

It was fun to Savannah to suck her friend Margaret’s cock .. sorry Kevin’s cock, the warm skin felt nice sliding through her mouth, and she really liked the taste. She found a steady rhythm, stroking the base of Kevin’s cock with her hand while she sucked on it, letting the shaft pass through her lips.

Pretty soon I was rock hard, and when she started flicking her tongue along the underside, right where the shaft meets the head, I had to stop her. She very reluctantly freed me from her warm mouth and licked the inside of her cheek where my cock had been rubbing against moments before, tasting me still. Savannah looked down at me, and knew I couldn’t find the words to say.

“Er, right… so maybe if we just cant see it…” she offered, correctly judging my facial expressions. She got back up and straddled me again. My heart was pounding furiously in my chest, I was so incredibly nervous. My cock was radiating heat, though, and I couldn’t deny it. Savannah was shaking slightly, trying not to look at me directly, but trying to appear calm. I raised myself up, reached down between my legs…

I found my erection, still hard as steel, and wrapped my hand around the base, aiming it upwards. I felt the warm head press against her outer lips. I moved it back and forth, rubbing it in her folds. She was holding her breath. I positioned my hard cock right at her hole, and took a deep breath…

Savannah sank down slowly. My cock began to push up into her body, neither of us were breathing. It kind of hurt, I was only about two thirds of the way in, but there was this pressure. I momentarily began to panic. My face looked discomforted, it was hurting me a little, too. She shifted my hips forward.

My cock popped gently free from the pressure of the bad angle, and we both sighed out in awe and amazement as she sank the rest of the way down onto my cock. I could hear it spearing through the creamy folds of her pussy. I had to bite back a giggle as I thought how similar it sounded to stirring Velveta. I focused instead on the sensations now coursing through my body, which were phenomenal. So soft yet so warm, igniting every inch of my cock with pure blazing ecstasy. When my hips met hers, I rested there for a moment, and we looked at each other, both of our mouths slightly open, breathing heavily. She lifted herself oh-so slowly, and I slide back out, then lowered herself again. I was totally beyond any sort of comprehension of how incredible it felt. Her pussy literally throbbed around my pulsing cock, and she seemed equally in sexual shock. She lifted her hips again more confidently, then pushed back down onto me. GOD it felt good, I felt so hot, so satisfied yet so achingly hungry for more of this unbearably exquisite friction. Savannah dropped to her elbows, resting on them and looking me in the eye. Our hips raised and lowered, still very slowly, we both just held our breaths and listened to the sound of my cock squishing in and out of her cunt as we fucked.

“So, what’s it like? Does it feel like you thought it would?” Savannah asked curiously, now starting to lift her hips slightly with each push, grinding her G-spot against my cock head.

“God, shit… If I had known… I’d have asked you to do this with me the second I walked in the door.” I whispered out hoarsely, sliding up and down with my unyieldingly hard cock in her twat a little faster now, her creamy inner flesh gliding along my sensitive shaft as it slid through her dying pussy, tightly squeezing my wonderful cock on all sides. It felt so good it almost hurt.

“It feels incredible, you’re so much harder and bigger than any other guy I’ve been with. Shit… fuck, that feels nice.” She groaned slightly as she began rolling her hips, letting the bulbous tip of my delicious manhood press into her harder, sending off electric sparks of ecstasy with each tiny undulation.

“I think… oh fucking god… I think it feels better as a guy.” I gasped out. We were picking up pace, our bodies moving like a wave to meet each other. The sound of her pussy being fucked and the smell of sex and sweat filled the room.

“Fuck… you’re so big…” was all she managed to choke out, my hands now rested on her hips and I gently helped lift her up and down, riding my cock faster. She loved every inch of it as it pushed up into her body. IN her body, I loved the thought. And she wanted more. She leaned her head forward and kissed me, demanding entrance. Her tongue found mine and I hungrily swirled my tongue around it, tasting her. Our hot, ragged breaths washed over us as we felt the slick, warm insides of each other’s bodies. I loved having myself inside her- tongue, cock, I wanted more. She was now bouncing up and down rapidly, fucking me hard. Her entire body seemed to have been turned into an erogenous zone, and my hands roamed over her, causing incredible sensations to overwhelm her senses. My hands were squeezing her breasts again, it felt like heaven. They were running over her ass, my hand came to a rest on her pussy. She let it rise and fall with her hips, felt her pussy envelope my cock and slide up and down it.

“Shit, I wanna see. I wanna see!” she moaned anxiously, and I nodded fervently in agreement. She pushed herself up and continued to ride me. We both looked down and stared at the connection our bodies made. Her outer lips were puffy, swollen, and bright pink. They glistened with wetness and shone in the light, a soft cushion for my pumping manhood. The inner lips clung desperately to my cock every time she lifted up, dragging her skin against mine, then hungrily sucked it back up into her body as she sank back down. We stared, mesmerized by the sight, and she started a rhythm of grinding her hips in a circular motion when I was completely inside her every few bounces, swirling my cock around in her cunt. Pretty soon I felt the head of my cock swell and I gripped her sides tightly.

“Shit, I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna… oh, fuck.” I cried out, and I felt my warm sticky cum shoot deep up into her pussy. I was blinded with pleasure, ecstasy. Everything was bright white and I couldn’t see, I could only feel. Feel the cum pumping up through my cock and then spurting into her body, coating her insides in liquid fire. I could smell sweat, cum, her pussy, my cock. If every inch of my body was on fire with sensation, my cock was the blazing white-hot center, hot enough to melt steel. My whole body tensed up from head to foot, my toes curled and I gripped the sheets so hard I thought I might tear them. For one infinitesimal moment, I could not move or breathe or make sound. Then, like the shattering of a crystal ball, I felt Savannah’s body begin to pulse and spasm, her cunt walls grasping my cock hungrily as she shuddered uncontrollably, crying out with pure lust and milking the sperm from my incredible cumming cock. Little spots appeared in the peripherals of my vision as I slammed my hips up and down, fucking the hell out of her as our orgasm seared through us – all this brought on by Savannah, the girl I knew for so long. The girl I would play silly video games with for hours on end.

I finally began to slow down, giving the occasional jerk as another wave of pleasure would wrack my body, fucking slower now… little spurts, sweet and warm, still shot up into the creamy mess of her cunt, filled with copious amounts of my cum. My vision returning, I looked up at Savannah. She was glistening with sweat, and breathing heavily, looking awestruck. She continued to slide up and down my shaft, slowing the pace even more as our climaxes finally subsided.

Savannah lifted herself up and my cum spilled out all over my crotch and the sheets. We both laughed, and she collapsed at my side- the side of a friend I used to go shopping with, used to skip rocks at the pond with. After catching my breath, I managed to speak.

“That wasn’t so bad, after all.” I said quietly, grinning and glowing brightly.

“You are SO fucking hot…” Savannah said bemusedly, then I rolled over on top of her.And she looked between my legs, she knew what I was thinking. My cock was still hard.

“Mmmnnn, you want to fuck my little pussy some more?” Savannah cooed, a bit nervous to turn this from experimental, formal sex into the depraved pure fucking it was becoming, but she was not out of line.

“Oh god, Savannah… yes…” I groaned as I positioned myself between her legs and aimed my sticky cock at her entrance.

“Mmm then fuck me more, fill me with cum again.” Savannah begged, lifting her knees up and out to the sides, spreading herself wide for me.

My cock sank down into her once more, and the puffy soft area of her outer lips bulged as her pulsating cunt accepted me into her body. She stared down and watched, the sight of my long, hard member pushing in and out, glistening with our cum.Savannah couldn’t tear her eyes away, she just looked on, stealing the occasional glance up at me, who was also watching my cock disappear inside her avidly. With the sound of our heavy breathing punctuated by the occasional moan, whimper, or grunt, she let me fuck her. Savannah is getting fucked by me, I thought to myself. Fucking her pussy by my cock. I got the strangest thrill from saying the words out loud in my head. Reaching down, I slid two fingers on either side of her clit and pinched them together, beginning to rub in small, tight circles. She surely felt like each millimeter of skin between her legs was overloaded with ecstasy, even MORE sensitive now after our first orgasm. I could hardly handle the intense feeling, but I yearned for more. She pushed her hips forward to meet my every thrust, feeling the tip of my cock press against the back of pussy.

“Ohhh fuck yeah… you feel like liquid velvet…” I moaned, reaching up to grab her bouncing breasts and continuing to drill her tight, hot hole.

“Mmmnnn yeah, fuck me. Fuck me, oh god don’t stop, fuck me more!” Savannah whimpered and moaned, begging me, now pushing down hard to meet my thrusts. The sound of wet flesh slapping against flesh was driving me wild, and I hungered for more. Her pussy seemed to swell with each pumping motion, juices were running down her inner thigh, my fingers were flying over her swollen clit.

“Oh shit, hang on- hang on!” I gasped out, stopping her. She nearly cried, moaning anxiously. “Here, lay down…” I commanded her, and I got down on the bed, laying on my side. She lay on her side as well, and I moved closer to her. She lifted one leg up in the air and let me scoot my legs in between hers. I reached down and guided my cock back into her pussy, slowly pushing forward to fill her up again.

“Ohhhh god, Kevin … I want to feel you deep inside me. I want you in my body, I want to feel you cum inside of me.” Savannah whispered in my ear as we held each other close. Her breasts mashed against my chest and I wrapped my arms around her back and held her warm body tight against mine. I was fucking her so tantalizingly slowly. In, out, no sudden jerks- just smooth, gliding strokes. We kissed, slow, passionate soul kisses. Her tongue met mine and lazily swirled around in my mouth. We were so close, every inch of her front was pressed to mine, her legs welcomed mine, wide spread and resting on mine. Heat gushed and radiated from my core, liquid oozed from our connection, coating our thighs in warmth. The movements were so slow… so slow. In… out… we made love, not rushing anything, not getting into a fervor. In… out… I had never felt this close to anybody before, filled her up, in soul and in body. Time seemed to stop and we stared into each other’s eyes for what seemed like eternity, absorbing everything we could from the moment as I moved inside her.

“Soon.. Savannah, I’m gonna cum again soon.” I whispered quietly, calmly. I did not quicken my pace, we just continued the same, steady motions. I felt tension building up in her cunt again.

“Me too… Kevin… fill me up again. Fill me with your cum.” Savannah whispered back, never breaking eye contact. Every bit of instinct I had told me to speed up as I felt my orgasm coming on, but I didn’t. It took forever to get there, I felt like I was right on the brink for several minutes, teetering on the verge of a gigantic wave. I felt my cock swell, felt a churning down in the base of my shaft and my head grew even larger, then once again that divine sensation of hot, sticky, warm cum shooting up inside her sent us together over the edge. The orgasm was powerful- more powerful than anything that had ever affected my body. Jet after jet of liquid shot into her spasming pussy. And Savannah dug her fingers into my shoulders and bit her lips, whimpering as her body shook. Our orgasm didn’t stop- I thought I would die if it kept going on much longer. I could still feel more spurts of cum continuing to splash against her insides. I just held on to Savannah as hard as I could until I finally came down, ceasing to shudder.

My whole body was weak and shaking, and I looked at Savannah. She was looking back, both of our expressions were of understanding, closeness. I scooted up closer to her, rolled her onto her back, and gently rested my leg over hers, staying inside her. With a deeply contented sigh, I gave her a hug. A real hug.

Threesome with Kate Winslet

Andrew was interrupted by a knock at the door. “Come in!” Andrew said out loud and the door opened and Kate Winslet walked in. She had her long blonde hair left out, a short skirt that just about covered her ass with black stockings going all the way up, a tight black top that was held up by straps and she had on her feet, open toed heels. Her arms were bare.

“What do you think?” She said to Andrew, not even noticing that I was in the room.

“Nice!” He said nodding in approval. Kate looked over at me.

“Who’s this?” She asked, pointing at me.

“That is my best friend and partner, Charles.”

“So this is the notorious Charles?” She said walking over to me. “So… how comes you never picked me? You don’t think I’m hot?” She was being very blunt and getting to the point. If I’m suppose to be the big guy, the man in charge, then that means I get first dibs at celebs and seeing as though I didn’t pick her, that meant I didn’t like her. That’s the way she was probably looking at it.

“I did pick you, but Andrew is such a huge fan of yours, he begged me to let him have you. He’s like your biggest fan, so I thought I’d let him have you.”

“Nice save.” She said as she stood right in front of me. “You ever wonder what it’d be like to have these lips around your cock?” She said pointing at her own lips.

“Every time I see them.” I replied. She got down on her knees in between my legs and started to undo my belt buckle and zipper.

“Now you won’t have to.” She said pulling my cock out. “Every time you jerk off to me, just remember this image.” She said opening her mouth, sticking her tongue out and slowly bringing it to my cock head and putting her mouth over it. I could feel her gently suck at my pee hole while she massaged the under side of my cock with her tongue.

She seemed a bit egotistical and up herself, saying to imagine this the next time I jerk off to her, but she had reasons to have a big ego and right now one of them was wrapped around my shaft. Kate started to work her luscious lips up and down my shaft, only working half way down, taking in more every time her lips came down.

“You like that?” Kate smiled, pressing my cock head against her lips as she carried on rubbing my shaft with her other hand. “You want me to make you cum?”

“No!”

“No? What do you mean ‘No?'”

“No, I mean yes, what I mean, what I‘m trying to say is I want to fuck you first.” Kate gave a little laugh.

“Hmm…” She sighed arrogantly as she started to get up. She got up so we were face to face, I leaned forward and kissed her, sucking on her luscious bottom lip. Kate pouted as I kissed her, sucking on my upper lip. She stood up.

“Come with me.” She said turning around, giving me a great view of her ass. She walked to the door like she was walking up some cat walk, swaying her ass side to side, criss crossing her legs as she walked. I got up straight away, following her, I looked over at Andrew and he had a look of disappointment on his face. I felt kinda bad, but it’s not like he hasn’t fucked her before. I put my cock away and started to follow.

“Come on Andrew! Don’t you want to fuck me?” Kate said. “Or are you just gonna sit there jerking off to the thought of your friend’s cock in me?”

“No! I though you two were gonna…” Andrew started.

“It’s been a while since I’ve had sex with two guys at the same time.” Kate cut him off. “It should be fun! Maybe this time I’ll take two at the same time.” She said seductively and then turned around and headed towards the usual room her and Andrew go to. Andrew looked at me.

“You think this is going to be cool or a little gay?” He asked.

“Well… she did say this time she might take two at the same time.” I whispered as we followed. “Which means she hasn’t before and she probably won’t this time.”

“You know, she takes it up the ass.” Andrew whispered.

“Have you fucked her up the ass?”

“Yeah, but she’s so fucking tight.” He whispered. “When I got it in to her ass, she started to flex her ass hole and I pumped her ass like three times and ended up cumming.”

“You should try to have sex the day before or jerk off in the morning, that way you’d last longer.” I whispered back.

“I fucked her the day before and then I fucked her again like 12 hours later. After I fucked her, she said that I haven’t fucked her up her tight ass yet and she bent over. I came twice in the space of three minutes!” I was starting to get a little worried. I haven’t been with a woman who was as animalistic in bed as her, and if anything Andrew had said was anything to go by, I was getting nervous that I might not perform well.

Kate was already in the room when me and Andrew entered. “We need to go over a few rules. Andrew already knows them, so it’s just so you know Charles.” Kate started. “No cumming out of me.Cum inside me. If you feel like you’re gonna cum and you want to cum out of me, then I refuse to fuck you.”

“She likes the feeling of a real cock and a real cum.” Andrew said, his voice quite low.

“Yes!” Kate agreed. “That’s the only rule really.”

Kate took off her shoes first and then she quickly took off her top and unbuttoned her skirt and let it drop to the floor. She had black, fishnet stockings on that ended a couple of inches after where her skirt stopped. She had no bra on and she stood there in a pair of black panties and black stockings. She reached to the top of the fishnets and starte to roll them down.

“Stop!” Me and Andrew said at the same time. “Leave them on.” I said.

“Yeah they look really sexy.” Andrew added. Kate smiled and slipped off her panties. She sat in the middle of the bed, her legs spread apart. I looked at her crotch.

“Now it’s both your turns.” Me and Andrew looked at each other. I felt a little uncomfortable, another guy being there, but at the same time I couldn’t wait to fuck Kate Winslet. I looked at Andrew and it looked like he felt the same way. We looked over at Kate and then looked back at each other and shrugged our shoulders. We stripped off as quick as we could and went over to Kate. She smiled, sitting at the end of the bed and we stood in front of her, me on her left side and Andrew on her right.

“Look at the size of your big cocks!” Kate said taking one in each hand, stroking them up and down. I watched as Kate took Andrew’s cock into her mouth. I watched her lips gently stroke up and down Andrew’s shaft as she carried on stroking mine with her hand. I couldn’t wait to feel her lips around my shaft again.

She took her mouth off Andrew’s cock and turned to mine, flicking the tip with her tongue. She opened her mouth and placed my cock head on her bottom lip, slowly closing her mouth wrapping her lips around my cock and then working them half way down my shaft and back up again. I closed my eyes as her thick lips caressed my shaft, while her warm wet tongue was constantly flicking and twirling around my cock head. She slowly dragged her lips down my shaft and right off my member, with a long trail of her thick saliva hanging from the tip of my cock to her lips.

She turned around to Andrew, opening her mouth and talking the tip of his cock into her mouth, breaking the line of saliva that hung from my cock to her lips. It stretched out too thin and snapped near the tip of my cock and went down from Kate’s lips, down to her breast.

She carried on sucking Andrew’s cock, working up a faster pace and then quickly moved her head back, taking her mouth off his cock and turned and thrust her head forward taking my cock to the back of her throat. She bobbed her head up and down really fast and then quickly switched back to Andrew. His dick had disappeared down her throat and he wasn’t a small guy. His cock was more or less the same size as mine in length but mine was a little thicker.

Kate turned to me, thrusting her head forward, trying to take me down her throat, but was having trouble trying to fit my thick cock down her throat and started to gag. She coughed loud while my cock sat at the back of her throat. I reached down and pulled my cock out of her mouth and picked her up, cradling her in my arms. I placed her on the bed on her back, kneeling in between her legs. I spread her legs apart and placed my cock along her wet slit, rubbing down pressing against her opening. In one hard thrust I had my thick pole in her tight cunt and Andrew was not kidding when he said that she was tighter than ever.

Kate let out a ear piercing scream from the thrust. Andrew came up onto the bed and knelt beside Kate’s head. She placed the soles of her feet on my chest. I could see through her fishnet stockings that she had red toe nail polish.

Her feet looked beautiful. I’d seen pictures where she looked like a Goddess, where everything looked perfect. Her face, skin, hands, feet, tits, ass, her whole body in fact and then you got the photos where the press had followed her and she’s got beautiful skin, delicate hands and feet, that you could see if she’s in sandals or open toed shoes. It makes you think, that what she looks like, in the photo shoot, she’s obviously been done up to look good. But that wasn’t the case, not right now anyway. She looked stunning from head to toe.

“Yeah! Suck my dick you slut!” Andrew said, pressing his cock against her lips and she instantly opened her mouth.

“Mmm….” Kate moaned as she sucked the tip of his dick, working her mouth down his shaft. It was quite a sight, watching her work those full lips up and down a penis. I was still staring at her feet, resting on my chest. I decided that I was gonna get a taste. I grabbed one of her feet and bought it up to my mouth, sucking on her big toe.

“Yeah!” Kate moaned, with Andrew’s cock in her mouth, it looked like she was biting his cock. She started to stroke his cock, taking his cock out of her mouth. “That’s feels so good!” She moaned with a look of desperation on her face and in her voice. “Suck my toes!” She moaned rubbing Andrew’s cock faster and started to work her body up and down my cock, using her foot that was on my chest to push herself up my cock. I started to work my dick in and out of her, getting faster with every stroke, as I continued to suck her toes.

“Get your tongue in between them!” Kate moaned spreading her toes as far apart as she could. The gaps on the holes of her fishnets were big enough for me to get my tongue though. I slipped my tongue into one of the holes to get my tongue in between her big toe and the one next to it and flicked my tongue in between them.

“Mmmm…” Kate moaned as she had Andrew’s cock back in her mouth. She curled her toes, with my tongue still in between two of her toes. She squeezed my tongue gently with her toes as I took her toes back into my mouth, sucking her three biggest toes at the same time. She released my tongue and started to wriggle her big toe around in my mouth, gently stroking my tongue. I started to get excited and thrust into her at a faster pace.

I got a little too excited, I pulled back too much and ended up thrusting my cock up her wet slit. I grabbed her foot and pulled it out of my mouth, holding it in my hand, grabbing her other foot with my other hand. I bought her feet together, so both her soles were touching and bought them down to my dick. I moved them apart enough for my dick to fit in between them, along the groove between the balls of her feet and heels and started to work her feet up and down my shaft.

I started off going slow, and being gentle, she was wearing fishnet stockings and it could cause friction. After a couple of strokes, the friction was minimal and didn’t bother me, so I started to work the balls under her toes up and down my shaft, pressing her soles hard against my meat.

“You like a little feet action?” Kate asked while stroking Andrew’s cock beside her face. “You want me to stroke it for you?” I took my hands off her feet and she started to work her soles up and down my cock, going slow, squeezing my cock hard, forcing my pre-cum up my member and spreading it around my big cock head with her big toe. I grabbed her feet again, holding the soles together, tightly with my cock sandwiched in between them, the balls of her feet pressed tightly against the sides of my dick.

“Come on Charles!” Kate said seductively. “Fuck my feet! Fuck them real good!” I started to thrust back and fourth really fast, working my shaft along the balls off her feet as fast as I could. Kate started to suck Andrew’s cock, keeping up with the pace of my strokes in between her feet. I started to go so fast that my feet slipped out from in between her feet. I quickly pushed her legs up and pushed my cock back into her cunt.

“Ahhh!” Kate moaned out loud with Andrew’s cock in her mouth. She took Andrew’s cock out of her mouth and looking down at me. She started to work her hips up and down, meeting my thrusts. Slamming her body down my pole, every time I thrust into her, getting louder and louder with every thrust. I looked down at my cock going into her pussy.

“Shit! Fuck me Charles! That’s it! Keep working it in and out. Faster baby!” She pouted. “Fuck me faster!” I did as she said and she started to moan louder. Kate leaned back on her fore arms and pushed herself up. Once she had pushed herself up enough, she wrapped her arms around my neck, her hands clasped together at the back of my neck, so that we were both sitting up, me on my knees and Kate on my lap, with her legs going behind me.

“Oh! Your dick feels so big in my tight cunt!” She moaned into my ear, gently caressing my ear lobe with her luscious lips. She bought herself up close to me, her huge breasts pressed against the top of my chest. She started to kiss me on my forehead, pressing her lips against my skin as I carried on thrusting up into her, she was using her feet behind me as leverage to push herself up and down my cock. I rested my chin on the top of her tits.

“I’m gonna cum!” She moaned , hugging my head, pushing my face down in between her tits. Her body started to convulse and shake hard, as she rocked up and down quite violently. “AAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHH!” Kate screamed into my ears as her orgasm hit her hard. She was whimpering and moaning and she fell over on to the bed, landing on her back. Her hips bucked, pulling her sensitive pussy off my meat. I could see her pussy lips quiver as her orgasm started to subside.

“My turn!” Andrew said getting up and I moved out the way, going to where he was sitting, pretty much swapping places. “Get on your knees bitch!” Andrew verbally assaulted her and from the smile on her face it seemed like she enjoyed it. Probably something that they’ve worked on. She got on to all fours and started to shake her ass in front of his crotch. She pushed her ass back, pinning Andrew’s cock against his stomach. His dick was in between her butt crack and she worked her butt up and down, masturbating him with her ass cheeks.

Andrew pushed her ass forward and pressed his cock head against her pussy and pushed it in forward, with a hard thrust, his groin slapping against her butt real loud, sending her forward. He slowly pulled back and thrust into her hard, making her go forward again. He did this repeatedly and had her already begging for him to fuck her faster, but he carried on, going slow and thrusting hard, making her scream every time he thrust forward.

“Aaaaahhhhhhh!” Kate moaned, looking into my eyes. She was leaning on her forearms, but one thing I did know, I wanted her mouth on my cock again.

I lowered her head down on to my erect pole, forcing her head down. Andrew stopped thrusting into Kate hard, so that she could suck me off while he did her doggy style. I could feel the back of her throat and as I pushed her head down some more, I could feel her throat open up as her throat slowly went down my meat as she started to deep throat me. I moved her blonde hair to one side so I could watch her beautiful face as she worked her lips up and down my shaft.

I let go off her head and she started to work her mouth up and down my cock at her own pace, taking in however much she could without being forced, using her hands as well as her mouth. She looked up at me keeping her blue eyes locked on mine. I didn’t notice it before but she had a beauty spot just above her right eye brow. It was light enough to be missed, probably why I haven’t noticed it before.

Andrew started to thrust into her a little faster. Kate started to lift her ass up into the air, and thrusting back against Andrew. She stopped sucking my dick and allowed Andrew’s thrusts to work her mouth down my meat and her thrusts back against him, to work her mouth up my cock.

Kate’s lips felt so good around my shaft, if she carried on like this I knew I’d cum sooner than I’d want. I pulled my cock out of her mouth, got off the bed and stood beside it. My dick was so hard that it hurt. I took my focus away from the action and looked around to see if I could see any of those hidden cameras that Andrew had set around the room. He said there was eight but I could only see five, the other three were hidden quite well. I started to think about Jennifer Lopez and what she would do for the tape of all that action that has already happened and is going to happen. I was thinking of what I could do to make the tape better.

“SHHHHIIIIIITTTTTTTTT!” I heard Kate scream, interrupting my thoughts. She was now shrieking loud like a wild animal, it reminded me of what happened between her and Leonardo DiCaprio, when she was fucking Leo and people thought that they pretended. It started to make me think, she didn’t have a reaction like that when I fucked her.And all her hot scenes passed before my eyes : Jude, Holy Smoke, Titanic, Hideous Kinky, Iris, Quills, Little Children and The Reader.

“Fuck!” Andrew moaned as he pulled out of her and lay on the bed beside her. Kate still stayed on all fours, her face pressed against the bed, still moaning. I got back on the bed, on my knees taking position behind her. I rubbed my dick up and down her wet pussy, getting my cock wet with her cum. I pressed the head against her moist opening and slowly pushed my hips forward.

“Ahhhh!” Kate moaned rocking forward, trying to stop me from entering her cunt. I could feel her pussy lips trembling around my cock head. Kate leaned forward, going flat on to her front, pulling herself off my cock. I straddled her, kneeling on the back of her thighs. I spread her round ass cheeks apart. I pressed my cock down her butt crack, her cum dripping off my cock and in between her butt crack, on her ass hole. I pressed down her butt crack, looking for the opening to her vagina. I pressed the cock head against it and couldn’t believe that her pussy was still twitching. That’s when I got an idea.

“Seeing as though your pussy is still so sensitive…” I said holding her butt cheeks apart with one hand. I rubbed my wet cock head against her tight, puckered ass hole. “I guess this hole will have to do.” I said forcing my cock head past her tight sphincter.

“FUCK!” Kate screamed as my cock head penetrated her tight ass hole. I placed one hand on each butt cheek, as I squeezed them. I pulled her ass cheeks apart and started to push my hips forward, forcing my dick further and further into her rectum. Kate was moaning quite loud, from a mixture of pain and slight pleasure.

“Oh GOD!” Kate moaned as I slowly dragged my hard on out and slowly eased it back in, I repeated this, keeping at the same slow pace, letting her ass hole get use to the thickness of my cock. I still had my hands on her butt cheeks.

I carried on at this excruciatingly slow pace, my cock ached every time I forced my cock deep into her rear. I had to go faster, so I started to increase the pace, each thrust faster than the last, until I was going at a steady pace. Kate started to flex her sphincter, making it even tighter. She had become accustomed to me girth and started to enjoy herself a lot more now. She looked back at me giving me flirty, seductive looks.

I was starting to build up a sweat and decided to lay flat on my stomach on top off her to try and save some energy so I could carry on going on for longer. I started to kiss the back of her neck. I kissed her on her shoulder. I wrapped my arms around her waist and started to thrust into her as fast as I could.

Kate was whimpering and screaming really loud. I looked at her face to see what her fuck face looked like and it looked as though she knew there was cameras on and was pouting for the camera. Her lips looked so beautiful that I couldn’t resist and I started to suck on her bottom lip. She just opened her mouth and let me suck them and took the anal assault.

I knew she wasn’t going to cum from getting fucked up the ass, no matter how much she might be enjoying it, but I knew that I was starting to get that feeling that if I keep drilling into her that I would cum, so I stopped, pushed myself up and slowly dragged my member out of her ass hole.

“Let me taste that cock!” Kate said, rolling onto her back and sitting up.

“An Ass to mouth? Shit I gotta see this!” Andrew said sitting up beside her. Kate gave a little laugh.

“OK!” She said with a big smile. She held my cock in front of her face, looked at me and then looked at Andrew.

“You guys ready?” She asked opening her mouth and moving her head forward, not waiting for us to reply. My cock head touched her tongue and she licked up my pee hole. “Mmm…” She moaned as she closed her mouth and looked like she was savouring the taste. She opened her mouth again, wide and put my cock head into her mouth, without my cock head touching anything. She gave another little laugh as she slowly closed her mouth, wrapping those big lips around my shaft.

“Mmm…” She moaned again, closing her blue eyes as she slowly started to move her head forward taking more of my meat into her mouth. She started to move her head back and fourth working her lips up and down my shaft. Andrew started to rub Kate’s ass, trying to work his fingers in between her legs and probably into her moist cunt.

“Looks like someone’s wants to get back into the action!” Kate said taking my cock out of her mouth, smiling at Andrew while pressing my cock on the side of her face. She started to stroke Andrew’s cock with her other hand. “You want me to ride it baby?” She asked.

“Yeah.” Andrew replied, grabbing her by the hips, making Kate let out a loud yelp and pulling her on to his lap, while he lay back down on his back. She straddled him and held his cock in position while she slid her pussy down his pole.

“That feel good Andrew?” She moaned her question.

“Yeah! Just keep riding it!” He replied holding her hips. I sat back leaning against the foot board, opting to watch them go at it and give my cock a couple of minutes rest before I took another shot at her. Kate was riding him as fast as she could, moaning while Andrew just lay back and let her do all the work.

“Turn around.” Andrew said.

“What’s that Andrew?” Kate asked.

“I want to see your beautiful face while you ride me.” He said. Kate stopped riding him, and leaned back, lifting her feet into the air. She then locked eyes on me, as she slowly put her feet together, knowing that I found her feet sexy. She arched her feet and posed with them for a second, smiled at me and the spun around on Andrew cock, causing him to moan out loud from having her pussy twist around on his cock. Kate had managed to turn herself around without pulling herself off his cock and started to ride him at the pace she was going at before he asked her to turn around.

Andrew reached up, groping her tits, one in each hand while she rode him. Kate twisted her upper body slightly to get me into her view and looked right into my eyes.

“Charles?” She called out to me. “You like watching me ride a big cock?” She asked. “Watching me work my tight cunt up and down his shaft?” She continued not letting me answer. She tried to look down at his cock. She put her feet together, only her big toes touching and rubbing Andrew’s ball sack.

“You like watching me play with his balls with my toes while I ride him?” She asked with an unbelievably sexy tone and gave me seductive looks. What she was doing was working, she was turning me on and making me want to fuck her again. I got up to my knees and made my way to her. She was now riding Andrew really fast and ended up pulling herself right off his cock.

I pushed her forward and quickly pushed my cock into her pussy and went into the fast pace that she was going at while she rode Andrew.

“Yeah! Fuck me! That feels sooo good!” She moaned, thrusting her ass back fourth, keeping up with my thrusts at first until she started going faster than me and she ended up puling herself off my cock. Kate held Andrew’s cock and pushed her pussy down his shaft, still going at the fast pace. I wasn’t really ready to hand her pussy over to Andrew but she just put his cock in her. I decided that I still wanted to carry on going so I pushed Kate forward by her back. Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist, his hands at the back of her head, pulling her closer to him.

I spread her butt cheeks apart to reveal her ass hole. It looked a little red from the assault it endured from me earlier on. Her ass hole glistened with traces of her cum that had made it’s way down and into her ass crack when she was flat on her back. I rubbed my wet cock against her puckered ass hole and pushed the cock head in.

“ARRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKK!” Kate screamed as I pushed my shaft into her rear. As I pulled back, Andrew pushed his hips forward, getting his cock deep into her cunt. I thrust forward, working more of my cock in to Kate’s anal passage as Andrew pulled back this time. Me and Andrew instantly worked in to a rhythm, when one of us pulled back the other would thrust forward and vice versa.

“Shit! Argh!” Kate moaned, sobbing at first from having both holes filled at the same time. She took a little longer to get use to having a dick in her ass and pussy at the same time. Maybe we should’ve started off a little slower, but Kate had built it up to this pace and we just continued until she started to get into it. It took a while but when she did get into it, she started to thrust her hips back and fourth and with me and Andrew going at the rhythm that we were, when ever she thrust her hips forward and one of us pulled back, we’d nearly leave the warmth of one of her orifices.

“Fuck yeah! Fuck my ass and cunt!” Kate pouted, gritting her teeth as she went as fast as she could. She nearly thrust her ass off my cock, so I just thrust forward and then just let her work her ass back and fourth on my shaft. Andrew carried on working in and out of her and once he realised that I stopped he stopped too letting Kate do all the work.

“I’m cumming! I’m cumming! I’m…” She screamed as she orgasmed once again, probably more from having a dick in her pussy than being ass fucked. This time she just carried on going, not stopping. I could feel her cum splash onto my balls when she pushed back.

“Letting me do all the work huh?” Kate laughed once she realised what we were doing and she stopped once her orgasm subsided. She looked back at me and the side of her face looked like it had dry skin, from when she pressed my cock on the side of her face, she probably got my pre-cum on her cheek and it dried and looked white. She worked her hips back and fourth a couple of times and stopped. It was her way of saying that it was out turn to do the work. It’s not like we minded, we fell back into the rhythm quickly going as fast as before.

“You boys are quite the studs!” Kate commented as we started to build up pace. “Fucking Kate Winslet for this long and still not cumming even once.” That’s when it hit me, that we had fucked her this long without even cumming.

“So you want me to cum in your ass?” I asked.

“Yes!” Kate yelled as our double pounding started to hit the right buttons again. “In my ass!” She moaned. “I want it up my ass!”

“You want two thick loads in your sexy pussy and ass ?” Andrew asked, in a mocking sort of way, running his finger along her lips and cheeks, while I was pounding in to her really fast just trying to cum.

“Yes!” She screamed her answer after a moment of moaning from the double pleasure. Andrew instantly started to go faster, we were like two Jack rabbits, pounding Kate as fast as we could.

“FUCK!” Kate screamed. “Just cum! Nnnnnghhh!” She gritted her teeth, getting desperate for us to finish so we’d stop.

“SHIT!” Andrew yelled. I started to go as fast as I could knowing that was a sign that Andrew was about to cum.

“You gonna cum?” Kate asked Andrew.

“Y…E…S!” Andrew moaned. I don’t know if he was cumming or holding back. Kate pushed herself up, so she wasn’t flat on her front on top of Andrew, her back pressing against my front.

“Mmm…Yes! That’s it! Fill my beautiful pussy and ass with your cum!” Kate moaned as Andrew’s cock up her pussy as his cum shot up all over her vagina and womb, while I filled her fat full ass with my thick white milk. Pumping out load after load up her cunt and ass. Once me and Andrew stopped shooting cum out and our cocks were starting to get flaccid.And Andrew and me got out of her two orifices. Kate laughed.

“I haven’t ever been fucked like that before and I’ve been fucked in every way you can think of!” She carried on laughing, sucking the tip of my cock, getting any cum that may be on my cock off and swallowing. She did the same to Andrew’s cock and then got up. “Where’s a camera when you need one?” She laughed, her face looked like a vision of beauty. Me and Andrew looked at each other almost laughing at her camera remark, knowing full well that there’s eight cameras set up in here. She wiped some cum off her pussy and ass with her finger and put it in her mouth.

“Hmm..” She said as she savoured the taste and swallowed. She then licked her lips and did the same. “I can’t decide who’s cum taste’s better!” She said turning around, looking back at us and shaking her ass. That’s when I noticed cum coming out of her butt crack and going half way up her back. Kate noticed it too, I don’t think she could see it, but she could feel it. She reached back, her hand at the top of the cum trail, her fingers followed it down into her butt crack and wiped it off from in between her butt cheeks.

“Now who’s cum is this?” She smiled. It was obvious it was mine, it was cumming out of her ass and I was the last one to ass fuck her, actually, I was the only one who ass fucked her. I didn’t even notice that I let a load out on her lower back. She put her fingers to her mouth, she smiled and looked at me.

“It taste’s like it’s yours Charles!” She carried on walking forward and went into the room’s bath room. I don’t know if she could only tell that it was my cum from tasting it or if she figured it out like how I did and just said it tastes like mine to make herself seem like she was a cum taster. I got up and got my clothes and got dressed. Andrew lay flat on his back on the bed.

“Going already?” Kate asked cumming out of the bath room with no traces of cum on her face. “I though you were going to hang around and have me suck you dick until you got hard enough to fuck me again.”

“That sounds unbelievably tempting, but I got somewhere I have to be and I need to quickly jump into the shower first.”

“Well…. See you later stud!” Kate said, kissing me, working her tongue around my mouth. I was a bit weary of her sticking her tongue in my mouth, but she tasted minty, probably rinsed her mouth out with mint flavoured mouth wash. She turned around to Andrew.

“Looks like your dick gets my lips all to itself.” She turned to me, raised her hand and wiggled her fingers. “Bye!” I left the room and headed to the front of the club and out the front door. I didn’t realise how hot I was until the cool air hit my face and I ran my hand through my sweaty hair. My hair was a little messy so I undid my ponytail and tied it again.

Mothers and Sons …

Mothers and Sons by Eros (Hetero incest and sex, Anal, Oral)

DISCLAIMER: These stories are all of an erotic nature, and are graphic.
They contain descriptions of incest and some pedophilia. If this
bothers you, don’t read them or download them.

If you are underage for your community, or if by doing so you would be
committing any kind of crime, please do not read or download these
files.

You have been warned!

Alison paused outside her son’s bedroom, her beautiful face spreading
into an amused smile as she listened to the soft moans and rhythmic
creaking sounds emanating from the other side of the door. Her son
Randy was beating his meat again. Actually his full name was
Randolph… after his grandfather, but everyone called him Randy, much
to Alison’s amusement. A fitting name for a sixteen-year-old who spent
most of his time alone with his cock in his hand, she thought with a
smile. In the year since her husband had died, she’d heard Randy
jacking off with greater and greater frequency. Now, dressed in a
transparent, waist-length negligee, Alison had decided to help her
horny, frustrated young son become a man.

It was perfectly natural, Alison thought, that her only son should
enjoy the intense pleasure of his very first fuck with his own mother.
She looked down at herself, admiring the extreme voluptuousness of her
nearly naked body, the size of her large, firm tits and the dense
triangle of her dark-brown pussy fur. Her figure was extremely
curvaceous for a woman of her petite build, with full, perfectly formed
thighs and the kind of plump, round ass that men always wanted to pat
and pinch and stroke.

Her most impressive feature, Alison knew, was the size of her breasts.
She’d often caught Randy, or one of his young friends, admiring her
big, jiggling tits. It excited her to know that she could still turn on
teenage boys… especially her son. Alison often went around the house
without a bra, just to get a reaction. She invariably did. Right now,
her tits were completely visible through the transparent negligee. For
the first time, Randy would be able to see the stiff, crimson buds of
her nipples.

Alison was hoping it would make her son so awfully horny, he’d want to
stick his hard young cock into her pussy rather than beat off alone all
the time. She saw nothing wrong in her desire to fuck her own son. In
fact she got extremely aroused at the thought of feeling Randy’s lips
sucking her stiff nipples, his hands on her ass as he rammed his
throbbing young teenage cock in and out of her cunt. Why shouldn’t she
give him some relief, when her son was obviously so horny? Sometimes
she’d heard the bed springs squeaking five times in a single night.

“Oh, Randy,” Alison said, in a gentle voice. She knocked lightly. “It’s
me. Do you mind if I come in and talk to you for a minute?”

“Uh… yeah, sure.” Randy’s voice sounded rushed, and Alison pictured
him hastily pulling the sheets over his naked body. “Come on in, Mom!”

Alison stepped into his bedroom, smiling lovingly at the tall, slender,
red-faced youth sitting up in bed, supported by pillows bunched between
his shoulders and the head board. He was dark, like her, and the lamp
shining on the nightstand showed the lean musculature of his bare
torso. The sheets were around his waist, and Alison felt her pussy
begin to moisten as she saw the tenting bulge of an obvious hard-on
beneath the covers.

“Wh-what’d you want to talk to me about, Mom?” Randy said nervously.

Alison crossed the room, her tits jiggling seductively as she took a
seat beside him on the bed. Randy’s eyes bulged as he saw his mother’s
transparent negligee.

“About what you were just doing, honey,” Alison said gently. She smiled
at her son, dropping her hand to lightly stroke the downy fur that had
just begun sprouting on his chest. “You were jacking off when I knocked
on the door, weren’t you?”

Randy’s blush grew much deeper. “How’d you know?”

“The bed springs squeak, honey,” Alison smiled, bouncing up and down
gently. “But I guess you were too engrossed in what you were doing to
notice, right?”

She moved her hand down, stroking his stomach.

“Honey, I’ve heard you jacking off an awful lot recently. Are you
really that horny?”

“I g…guess so Mom,” Randy mumbled.

“Mmm. I hope it doesn’t embarrass you, darling. It’s natural for a boy
your age to get a lot of hard-ons. Tell me, have you fucked a girl
yet?”

“No,” Randy whispered.

“But you’d like to, wouldn’t you, honey? That’s what you think about
when you stroke your stiff cock, isn’t it?”

Randy didn’t answer. He was licking his lips, trembling lightly with
helpless lust as he ogled his mom’s gorgeous body through the negligee.
Alison’s pussy started throbbing as she watched her son’s cock getting
even stiffer, throbbing powerfully under the sheets.

“Honey, why are you looking at Mommy’s body like that?”

“I… I can’t help it,” Randy mumbled.

“Ummm.” Alison looked at his jutting crotch. “Your cock looks like it’s
about to punch a hole through the sheets, baby. Is my body making you
horny?”

Randy just gulped and nodded his head. Alison smiled at her son’s
sudden shyness. It was very appealing. Grasping the sheets, she slowly
pulled them down to the foot of the bed.

“Mom! What are you doing?!” exclaimed Randy, but made no move to cover
himself as his tremendously large erection came into view.

Alison gasped at the sight of his naked cock. It was everything she had
expected, and more… incredibly huge and stiff, at least as long as
his father’s had been, but much thicker. Her nipples tingled as she
gazed hungrily at her son’s enormous prick, watching it jerk and pulse
over his flat, muscular stomach.

“Oooh, Randy, it looks like it’s going to explode,” Alison purred,
shamelessly wrapping her fingers around her son’s prick. “Does that
feel good, honey?” she asked, as she started jacking his cock.

“Jesus, Mom!” Randy gasped.

“Please don’t be ashamed, Randy. Mommy really wants to do this for
you.” Alison jacked his prick faster. “Would you like to learn about
sex with your mom?”

“Y…yes!”

“All right, baby. Why don’t I start out by showing you how good it
feels to have your cock sucked? Be a good boy, now, and sit up on the
edge of the bed.”

Randy did as his mother asked, his huge prick throbbing wildly,
wiggling to the edge of the mattress. Alison eagerly knelt on the floor
facing him, her mouth watering as she confronted the jutting thickness
of his cock. Again she wrapped her fingers around his fucker, this time
she squeezed it very hard and pumped her fist up and down its length
from tip to base. Her pussy began to drool as she watched his spongy
cock-knob puff up in front of her, oozing out little, milky droplets of
pre-cum.

“Your cock is leaking,” Alison purred. “You must be awfully horny,
darling. Mmmmmmmm! Oooh yeah, you really do need Mommy to suck your
prick for you, don’t you?”

“Please! Oh, please, Mom…”

“Ohhh, Randy…”

Her words trailed off as Alison dropped her head, planting a wet kiss
on the flared tip of her son’s throbbing erection. With a moan, she
thrust out her tongue, wantonly lapping up the sticky juice from his
cock-hole. It was delicious, salty-tasting and creamy at the same time.
She couldn’t wait to get her lips around his gorgeous young pole… to
milk the full load out of her son’s balls… to swallow and gulp down
his jizz as the hot cum fountained down her throat. Her cunt twitched
with wild, incestuous anticipation.

Alison let her lips part, sliding her mouth down onto the throbbing
stiffness of Randy’s cock. She paused with a third of his big prick in
her mouth, her lips stretched to bursting around his surprisingly thick
cockshaft. Then the horny mom shut her eyes and puckered her cheeks,
eagerly sucking the blood-pounding length of her own son’s cock.

“Uuuhhh, Mom!” Randy gazed down at her, shocked and excited by the
obscene spectacle of his own mother slurping hungrily on his prick.
“That feels so good, Mom! Unggghh! Oh, shit, it feels way better than
jacking off! Suck harder, Mom! My cock’s so stiff!”

Alison sucked her son’s prick extremely hard, as if she were physically
starved for the taste of his soon-to-be-squirting cum. Her cheeks
reddened with the wanton intensity of the blow-job, and she shut her
eyes more tightly, wanting to block out all thoughts unrelated to the
taste and feel of his wonderful fuckmeat.

She was sure this was her son’s very first experience with cocksucking,
and she wanted to be sure it would be one he’d remember for many years
to come. Already Randy’s vital personality and rugged good looks had
attracted a number of young girlfriends, but Alison doubted if any of
those teenage cock-teasers had sampled her son’s big, stiff prick yet.
But it wouldn’t be long, she thought, before he found one who would be
willing to go down on his pleasure-pole for him.

She really needed Randy to enjoy his first blow-job. Alison wanted him
to remember his mother as the best cocksucker of them all. She would
certainly be one of the most eager. During the years of their marriage,
she could count on one hand the nights she’d allowed her departed
husband to go to sleep without sucking at least one spewing load of cum
from his prick. Alison was determined to continue the tradition with
her eager young son.

Randy’s prick was getting even stiffer now, pulsing violently on the
roof of her mouth. Any second now, her son was going to squirt his load
down her throat. Alison tightened her fingers around the base of his
prick, again jacking his glistening shaft hard and fast with her fist.
She bobbed her head in a shameless rhythm, eagerly fucking her face
with her son’s stiff prick.

“Jesus, Mom! I’m gonna cum!” Randy gasped, wincing as his mother’s
strong right fist flew up and down his cock, from the base to her
sucking lips. “Suck it, Mom… suck it hard! Uuuuuuuh, fuck! It’s gonna
be a big one, Mom!”

Alison started sucking as hard as she could, slurping and gurgling
noisily, her wet mouth covering the top third of his cock with spit.
She pushed her left hand between his trembling thighs, and gently
squeezed and fondled her son’s big hairy balls, encouraging the load of
spunk to come gushing out of his dilated cock-tip.

“Oh, Mom, I’m cumming now! Ahhhhh!”

Randy clutched is mother’s head, curling his fingers in her wavy brown
hair. Alison whimpered in ecstasy as the hot spurts of cum started
shooting out of his throbbing cock, spewing and gushing in a torrent
down her throat.

Frantically the horny mother gulped and swallowed, the sounds of her
cocksucking growing even louder as she urgently consumed the creamy
tide of her son’s delicious cum. The milky jizz spattered the inside of
her mouth, squirting rhythmically across her tongue. Alison clung
feverishly to Randy’s jerking, spewing prick, refusing to let it out of
her mouth until she’d licked the last trace of her son’s tasty sperm
from the tip.

“Ohh, God!” Randy panted dazedly. “Jesus, Mom, that was so good!”

Alison rose to her feet, shamelessly licking the cum from the corners
of her mouth. Her pussy burned as she looked at her son’s prick. His
saliva-coated erection was still hard as a rock, as if he’d never cum
at all. It was more than stiff enough to slide up his mother’s cunt.
Alison stripped off her negligee, tossing it to the floor, completely
exposing her incredibly sexy body to her son. Her big tits quivered
invitingly as she crawled onto the center of the bed, spreading her
legs and settling her asscheeks into a good humping position on the
mattress.

“Would you like to touch Mommy’s body now, honey?” she purred,
wantonly. “Before I teach you how to fuck?”

Randy quickly turned toward her, stretching out beside his mother on
the bed. Alison shuddered with pleasure as he slid his hands up her
slender, girlishly-rounded belly, then filled his fingers with her
luscious tits. His fascination with her breasts was obvious as he
lewdly squeezed and milked the heavy globes, kneading them under his
palms.

“Go on, suck them, baby. Suck Mommy’s tits!”

Randy lowered his head, opening his mouth wide to engulf one stiff,
crimson nipple. Hungrily he slurped his mother’s rubbery teat into his
mouth, and Alison was reminded that this wasn’t the first time her son
had sucked her nipples. As a baby he had done it hundreds, thousands of
times, sucking her warm creamy milk into his hungry mouth. But now,
sixteen years later, his suckling was doing things to her that it never
had as a nursing baby. She only she wished she had some milk for him to
suck up now.

Alison whimpered and started humping her ass off the bed, groaning as
her horny son ran his fingers through her dense brown pussy curls and
slipped two, stiff fingers into her creamy, clasping cunthole.

“Oh, my baby! Ooh, my sweet, sweet baby!” she cried. “Mommy’s cunt is
so wet now, Randy! Please, honey… fuck your mother now! Hurry, baby!
Fuck my cunt!”

Randy took a moment to suck her second nipple, until the second areola
was also crinkled to total stiffness, covered with saliva and little
tooth marks. Then he released her quivering tits and crawled into
position between her legs. Alison quickly lifted her luscious legs high
in the air, spreading them wide-open, completely opening her tight,
wet, curly-haired pussy for the first eager thrust of her son’s stiff
cock.

“Lean over me, Randy,” she panted. “I’ll help you put it in.”

Randy did as his mother asked, placing his arms either side of her
shoulders to support the weight of his torso. His huge erection pulsed
over her lower belly, and Alison reached down, grasping his hard-on
with both hands. She bent it down until his fat cock-head nudged
between the pouting lips of her gaping pussy-slit.

“Push your hips down, Randy!”

Randy did as he was told immediately, his mouth opening wide in
pleasure his cock slid into a tight, wet cunthole for the very first
time.

“Uhhhhh, fuck! Mom, it feels so good!” he cried.

Clumsily he started humping on top of her, thrusting two, then three
inches of his long, hard prick up his mother’s clinging cunt. She
stopped him when he had about four or five inches of throbbing man-meat
lodged inside her tightly-stretched twat. But there was still a good
deal more to go.

“Unggghhh! Oh, Randy! Oh, baby, it’s so big!” Alison cried. “Take your
time, lover. We’ve got all night. That’s right… that’s better… oh,
Randy… ungghhhh! Oh, Randy, it’s such a monster! It feels so good up
Mommy’s cunt!”

Over half of his huge prick was buried in the syrupy sheath of his
mother’s pussy now, and Randy could hardly believe how good it felt to
have a tight, hot cunt milking wetly around his prick. His humping
motions were smoother now as he worked on top of her, contracting his
ass cheeks, sliding his massive fuck-pole deeper and deeper into his
mother’s tight cunt.

“Fuck me, Randy!” Alison squealed, growing hornier and hornier.
“Unggghh! Oh, please, baby, Mommy wants ALL of your cock!”

Randy pushed his hips down hard, sinking every inch of his rigid fuck-
pole into the juicy tightness of his mother’s pussy. The giant cock
stuffed her cunt completely, his cock-knob reaching the depths of her
womb. Randy let his elbows bend. his chest now crushing his naked
mother’s enormous tits. Eagerly he started humping his ass in a hard,
fast rhythm, pumping his hard young cock eagerly in and out of his
mom’s hairy, clinging cunt.

“That’s it, baby!” Alison gasped. “You’re fucking me good now, lover!
Do you like the way it feels, Randy? Do you like the way Mommy’s pussy
feels around your prick?”

“Oh, God yesssss!” Randy hissed, fucking faster and deeper. “It feels
fuckin’ fantastic! Oh, Mom! I think I’m gonna cum again!”

Alison threw her arms and legs around him, locking her forearms
together around his neck, scissoring her ankles together across her
son’s bobbing ass. Then the big-titted mom started humping her hips off
the bed in a frenzy of lust, ferociously fucking her pussy up at the
satisfying stiffness of her own son’s pounding prick.

“Fuck your mother, Randy! Unh unh unh, fuck your mother’s juicy pussy!
Harder, honey! God, I’m so hot for you! I love your big cock, Randy!
Oh, please, fuck the shit out of me! Mommy needs a good cum!”

Randy fucked his horny mother faster and faster, the headboard thumping
against the wall and the noisy bed springs squeaking louder than ever
under Alison’s madly-humping ass. Suddenly, Alison felt her cunt
starting to spasm around her son’s pistoning fuckrod. Randy’s cock grew
even stiffer, milked hungrily by the tight, clinging sheath of his
mom’s bucking pussy.

“Fuck it, Randy!” Alison gasped, her face contorting in a grimace of
pure lust. “Unngghhh! Harder, baby! Fuck that cunt as hard as you can!
Nnnngggg! Oh, fuck, oh, shit, I’m cumming! Fuck your mother, Randy!
Arrrrrhhh, Mommy’s cuuummmiiinnnggg, babbyyyy!”

It was an intense orgasm, the like of which Alison had not experienced
for a long, long time. The pleasure coursing through her naked body
made her tight pussy-hole suck and contract reflexively around her
son’s deeply impaling prick, her trembling hips buck uncontrollably off
the bed. Randy fucked his mother hard, slamming his prick to the hilt
in her spasming fuckhole until his own climax peaked and a torrent of
jizz squirted from the end of his twitching cock for the second time
tonight, this time deep up inside his mother’s hot, clinging cunt.

“Oh, baby!” Alison cried, as she felt the milky cum spouting into her.
“Oh, yeah! Cum in me, Randy! Cum in Mommy’s cunt! Uhhhhnnnngg!
Ahhhhhh!”

The sticky incestuous load gushed out of Randy’s cock-tip, deluging his
mother’s squirming pussy with fuck-cream. Alison eagerly kept humping
her ass beneath him, shuddering as she felt his jism oozing back out of
her hairy pussy-slit, puddling under her ass on the bed.

As the ecstasy began to fade from Alison’s tingling body, the
importance of she’d just done began to sink in. She’d actually fucked
her own son… and loved every second of it! It was such an intensely
pleasurable experience, Alison knew that she would suck him off or let
him fuck her whenever his cock got stiff. She knew that a virile young
prick like Randy’s was prone to frequent stiffness.. it was up to her,
as a mother, to give her son relief.

Alison sighed and settled back on the bed, feeling Randy’s cock still
throbbing deep inside her tender fuck-hole. She thought of her best
friends, Monica and Kate, both of whom were single parents, both of
whom had sons just about Randy’s age. The similarity in their lives was
one of the things that had made the three moms close.

Kate supplemented her meagre income with a small business as a history
tutor. Alison had met her when Randy had enrolled as one of Kate’s
pupils. She’d met Monica in a more peculiar fashion, when the two of
them had become embroiled in a length argument about sex-education at a
school meeting. Alison sighed as she thought of Monica Walsh’s
incredible beauty. Monica had the kind of long, wavy, golden blonde
hair that nearly all women envied, and a face that had once made her a
sought-after figure model. Her body was as incredible as Alison’s, with
long, tapering legs and tits that were nearly as big.

Alison often thought it was a shame that Monica had to be so
conservative. She doubted that Monica had given her pussy to a single
man since her divorce, even though every male in the suburb would have
done anything to get into Monica’s panties. And Monica had a son, Paul,
who had grown up to be quite a handsome young stud. Alison smiled to
herself, wondering how often Paul jacked off, if Monica ever heard him.
They had argued at the school meeting because Monica had been so
vehemently opposed to any form of sex-education in public schools.

“Oooh!” Monica Walsh squealed in surprise as her bedroom door suddenly
flew open. Instinctively, she raised the bath towel to cover her naked
body, still dripping water from her shower.

“Paul! For God’s sake…”

“Sorry, Mom,” Paul mumbled.

But Monica’s young son didn’t seem very sorry or embarrassed about
barging in on his beautiful naked mother at all. The tall, blonde youth
took a good long look at her as he closed the door, his eyes lingering
on his mother’s long, tapering legs that, like every inch of Monica’s
mouthwatering body, were a natural, golden tan in color. He seemed to
shrug before he closed the door, as if he were sorry that she’d been
able to raise the towel so fast.

“Damn, him!” Monica said angrily.

She knotted the towel around her naked, dripping body, thinking about
what had just happened and grew madder and madder. This was not the
first time her son had either caught her naked, or done his best to do
so. Since her divorce, it had happened with greater frequency every
month, and there was no longer much doubt that he was doing it on
purpose.

What kind of son would want to ogle his own mother? Monica sometimes
thought of her incredibly voluptuous body as a curse. She was in her
middle thirties now, but her age didn’t show at all on her beautiful
face, and there wasn’t, and never had been, an ounce of excess fat on
her tall, slender figure. She had a perfect model’s body in every way,
except for the size of her tits, and Monica knew it was in the
combination of her larger-than-average breasts combined with her
otherwise lean, delicately structured body that made men so horny for
her.

Men were constantly whistling and hooting at her, and Monica now knew
that her ex-husband who had practically stolen her from high school to
the altar had married her purely for her body. He’d always insisted on
fucking her at least twice a day, a level of lust that Monica had
considered alarming, even as her naturally high libido had made her
enjoy it. But her ex-husband’s desire to start swinging with other
couples was the last straw! And now it looked like her son Paul had
inherited those repulsive, animal-like lusts from his father. Actually
bursting in on his own mother like that! Monica felt so suddenly angry
that she could hardly think straight.

“Paul!” she shouted, suddenly, impulsively. “Get back in here this
instant!”

Monica sat on the edge of the bed, the loosely wrapped towel reaching
from her huge tits to the tops of her thighs. Paul entered sheepishly,
wearing only his pajama bottoms. His face was red. He seemed to know
instinctively what his mother wanted.

“Get in here, Paul,” Monica said harshly. “I want to have a little talk
with you.”

Paul obediently stood in front of his smouldering mother. Even in the
face of her obvious anger he couldn’t help himself, his eyes already
fluttering down to study the several deep inches of cleavage exposed by
the wrapped towel. Monica flushed as she found herself looking at his
cock. It was obviously quite large and semi-swollen under his pajamas.
She felt her pussy tingling, and that just made her angrier.

“Paul, I have simply lost count of all the times you have walked in on
me in the bathroom or in my bedroom any time you thought you could see
me naked,” Monica whispered furiously. “Now don’t try to deny it, Paul.
I know what you’re doing, and I think it’s utterly disgusting. I don’t
ever want it to happen again, alright?!”

“Sorry,” Paul muttered sheepishly.

“I mean, I happen to be your mother,” Monica continued. “Don’t you know
how repulsive it is to sneak peeps at your very own mother. Not even
your father stooped to that! I’ve got a good mind to… ooh!”

Monica gasped, staring at his crotch, watching helplessly as his young
cock swelled rapidly and obscenely in his pajamas. Paul’s eyes were
moving all over her body, and she suddenly realized what a mistake it
had been to talk to him before getting dressed. Monica’s face reddened
as his big prick jerked up to total stiffness, protruding obscenely
through the flannel.

“Why, that’s disgusting!” she sputtered. “How on earth can you stand
there in front of your own mother and get a big hard-on like that? I
have never… Jesus, Paul!”

He had shifted nervously as he stood in front of her, and the movement
had made his erect cock pop out of the wide fly of his pajamas.
Monica’s blue eyes opened wide as she stared at her son’s huge, naked
cock, jerking and throbbing luridly up and down right in front of her
face. His father had been well-endowed, but she now saw that her son
was hung like a horse. It was the biggest, stiffest cock she’d ever
seen in her life.

“Paul, put your penis away this instant!”

But Paul just stood there, too shocked to move, his enormous erection
pulsing wildly in front of her face. Helplessly Monica stared at her
son’s huge prick. The more she stared the more her pussy tingled until
she felt a strange unnatural desire pounding deep inside her belly that
was unlike any she’d ever felt in her life. A veritable flood of cunt-
juice was oozing into her slit, and she could feel her pouting pussy
lips getting unbearably hot and swollen and itchy. Monica’s mind began
to cloud over with lust as she stared helplessly at her son’s
magnificent young cock. She watched in a daze as her hand reached out
towards her son’s crotch, trembling lightly, as if it had a will of its
own.

Monica shuddered, wrapping her fingers tightly around the swollen shaft
of her son’s cock. Paul looked down at her in amazement. Instinctively,
Monica suddenly started jacking his stiff prickshaft, shocked and
horrified by her own actions, even as she began to jerk on the boy’s
prick as fast as she could.

“Does that feel good, Paul?” she heard herself say. The room seemed to
be spinning now. All she could think of was the incredible wet need
pounding in her long-neglected cunt. “Is this what you wanted me to do
to you?”

Paul could only gulp and nod his head enthusiastically. He didn’t know
what had suddenly come over his sexy mother, he just hoped she didn’t
stop pulling on his cock before he had a chance to cum.

“You dirty little bastard!” breathed Monica, but the tone of her voice
was more in lustful wonder than anger. “You want to fuck your own
mother, don’t you, Paul? You don’t care what a sin it is. You just want
to side this big long thing up Mommy’s hot pussy and shoot out a big
load of cum, don’t you?”

“Oh, God!” Paul gasped, his huge prick pulsing wildly in her fist.
“Oh… ohhhh, yessss! I want to fuck your cunt, Mom! Please let me!
Please let me fuck you!”

“All right, Paul. If you’re going to be so blatantly disgusting, about
it, maybe I should give you what you want!”

Monica yanked off the towel, making Paul’s cock start twitching and
quivering even more violently as she suddenly exposed her gorgeously-
tanned nakedness to her son. Trembling uncontrollably with incestuous
passion, the sex-crazed mother climbed onto the bed in the dog-fucking
position. Her big tits jiggled as she dropped her shoulders low,
resting her cheek on her forearms. Then she spread her knees wide on
the bed and shamelessly wiggled her pert little ass at her son, knowing
that he could now clearly see the hairy, dripping slit of her tight,
throbbing cunt.

“Go ahead, Paul,” she panted. “If that’s what you want, you might as
well help yourself. Fuck me, Paul. Fuck me right now. Do it just as
long and hard as you want.”

Paul ripped down his pajama bottoms, leaving himself completely naked.
Hurriedly he climbed onto the bed behind his mother’s luscious ass
cheeks, his massive erection pulsing before the gooey slit of her cunt.
Holding the base of his prick in his fist, Paul pressed the bloated
head into his mom’s juicy, pink cuntslit and pushed.

Monica grimaced and bit her lip as her son’s huge cock slid all the way
in, the long, thick shaft stretching her little-used fuckhole almost
painfully as he thrust it roughly up inside her hot, clinging cunt.
After so long without sex, her son’s big prick felt like a baseball bat
being stuffed up her cunt, but she loved every solid inch of it!

“Unggghhh! Oh, fuck!” gasped Monica, frantically humping her sopping
wet pussy onto the satisfying stiffness of her son’s eager prick. “You
like that, don’t you, Paul! Uuuuunnnnggghhhh! God, you’re so big!…
You like fucking your mother, don’t you? I this what you wanted all
along?”

“Ooouuhhh! Shit, yeah,” Paul sighed. “It sure is, Mom!”

He slid his hands over her bobbing ass to clutch her hips, holding on
tightly as he fucked his mom’s hot, gooey cunt with every inch of his
cock. Monica felt like she was being fucked by a horse. Her poor pussy
was stretching wider and wider, forcibly accommodating the massive
thickness of her son’s enormous cock. Paul kept humping relentlessly
behind her, jamming his prick to the hilt in the juice-spewing
tightness of his mother’s wonderfully tight little cunt.

Jesus! I’m fucking my own son, Monica thought dazedly. The obscenity of
the realization made her pussy start throbbing even harder, and a hot
blush of shame coursed into her cheeks. She didn’t know what she was
doing now. It could have all been a dream. She thought she was going to
faint. The naked mother whimpered in ecstasy as she started humping and
bucking as fast as she could, feverishly pounding her sucking cunt-hole
onto the root of her own son’s cock.

“Fuck me, Paul!” she gasped, her voice a wail of passion. “You’ve got
such a nice big cock, honey! Oh, shit, it’s stretching me open!
Unnggghhh! I’m so horny, Paul! Ahhhh, shit, fuck your mother, baby!
Fuck Mommy’s pussy as hard as you can!”

Encouraged and aroused by the spluttered litany of obscenities coming
from his sexy mother’s mouth, Paul tightened his grip on her hips and
started ramming his over-sized cock in and out of her cunt furiously.
His huge organ reamed out her pussy completely, his cock-knob reaching
up to her womb with every thrust. Monica’s pussy itched and burned,
convulsively sucking the hammering length of her son’s mighty fuck-
tool. Her clit was swollen and throbbing, stimulated intensely by every
smashing thrust of his young cock, and in no time at all, Monica was
cumming already.

“Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!” she chanted, clawing the sheets and
whipping up her shapely little ass in an orgy of desire. “Faster, Paul,
faster! My pussy’s so hot! Fuck your mother, Paul! Shoot your hot cum
up Mommy’s cunt!”

Paul fucked his naked mom as fast as he could, making her asscheeks
quiver as they collided rhythmically with his upper thighs, making her
huge tits jiggle sexily as they humped. Already Monica could feel the
cum mounting in her belly, making her pussy-hole suck and spasm around
her son’s cock. She could feel it in her puckered little asshole too.
She’d never let her husband give her an ass-fucking, in spite of all
the times he’d begged for it. Now the obscene longing to completely
possess her horny young son sexually, made her want to feel his huge
cock pounding into her hot, itchy anus as well.

“Paul, play with my asshole!” she moaned suddenly, whipping her cunt
onto his cock as fast as she could. “Unh, unh, unh! Mommy’s so horny,
oh, fuck, oh, shit! Paul, put your fingers in my ass! Fuck my asshole
with your fingers as hard as you can, honey!”

Paul looked down, watching his huge, glistening prick rapidly sliding
in and out between the furry lips of his mom’s sucking, dripping-wet
cunt. Then he looked up at her asshole, his cock pulsing even more
stiffly up her pussy as he watched her hairless little shit-hole pucker
obscenely in and out with every thrust. Paul slid his hand from her
hip, sliding into the crack of her madly-humping ass. It was going to
be difficult to get his fingers into her asshole while he was fucking
her cunt, but then Paul had an I idea.

Suddenly, Monica gasped as something fatter than fingers pressed onto
her rubbery asshole. It was Paul’s thumbs! He found that he could
insert both thumbs up his mother’s rectal passage as he spread her
asscheeks with his fingers and still fuck her cunt to the hilt with his
cock. Paul soon had them both boring deep inside her hot, horny shit-
tunnel as he eagerly thumb-fucked her asshole, with the same rhythm of
his huge cock pounding in and out of her cunt.

“Unnggghhh! Oh, fuck!” Monica cried as her pussy and asshole spasmed
uncontrollably at the same time. “Fuck your mother, Paul! Fuck my hot
cunt! Ungggghhh! Oh fuck… nnngggg! Cumming, I’m cuuummiinnngggg!”

Her whole body seemed to erupt as she came, the pleasure pounding
through her nakedness made her asshole suck his finger and her pussy
ripple in a seemingly endless series of spasms around his thrusting
prick. Monica fluttered on the ecstatic edge of consciousness for
nearly a minute, writhing in the throes of the most powerful cum of her
life.

When she recovered, Paul was still ramming his young cock into her
pussy as fast as he could. Monica’s asshole was still burning and
puckering lewdly in and out. She knew that later she would feel
intensely ashamed of herself, that she would furiously order Paul never
to touch her again. But the knowledge of this was like a tiny light
flickering somewhere in the back of her mind, easily overwhelmed by the
sheer intensity of her passion. All she really knew now was that her
asshole was unbearably hot and horny, and that she needed to feel her
own son’s enormous cock ramming savagely into the forbidden tightness
of her anus.

“Paul, I… I want you to fuck my asshole now,” Monica stammered.
“Don’t cum in my pussy! Please, Paul, my asshole’s so horny! Get the
Vaseline from the nightstand, honey! Hurry, baby. hurry! Oh, fuck, I
need your cock up my ass so bad!”

Paul pulled his rock-hard cock out of her pussy, letting his naked mom
sprawl flat on her belly on the bed. Monica felt the intense, burning
need in her little asshole as she watched her well-endowed young son
leaning across the mattress to open the nightstand drawer. Quickly she
grabbed a pillow, lifting her hips to thrust it under her belly.

With a low animal groan of need, Monica succumbed completely to the
depraved incestuous passion numbing her lust-crazed brain and reached
behind her back to spread her pert little asscheeks with her fingers,
shamelessly opening her pink, twitching asshole for the invasion of her
own son’s cock.

“Hurry Paul! Uuuuuhhhhh, I can’t wait for you to fuck my ass! Mommy’s
asshole needs your prick, baby!”

Paul uncapped the jar of Vaseline, smearing the white goo hurriedly
onto his huge, throbbing cock. Monica shuddered with intense pleasure
as she felt her son pasting it onto her puckered little asshole,
darting two fingers into the hot, buttery interior. Seconds later, the
Vaseline was back on the nightstand and Paul was again mounting her,
pressing his swollen cock-tip against her well-lubricated little anal
sphincter.

“Oh, Paul! That feels so good! Fuck my asshole, Paul! Fuck your
mother’s ass!” squealed Monica, totally out of control now.

Paul started humping, forcing inch after inch of his rigid cock into
the slippery interior of his mom’s hot shit-chute. Monica’s itchy ass-
ring stretched wider and wider, slowly accommodating the meaty
thickness of her son’s hard cockshaft. She’d expected her first asshole
reaming to be intensely painful, but there was no pain at all now.
Instead she felt only intense pleasure, as her horny shitter sucked and
spasmed around his eager young prick.

“Deeper!” Monica cried. “Fuck it in deeper, baby! Mommy can take it!”

She thrust her hand between the pillow and her belly, groaning in
ecstasy as she sank two fingers up her cunt. Shamelessly, Monica
started finger-fucking herself, jacking off her hot, drooling pussy as
her son plowed his magnificent cock deep into her buttery bowels.

“God! It that’s it, Paul! Unh, oh, fuck, your cock feels so fucking
hot!” groaned the horny Mom. “Fuck my asshole, baby! Ram Mommy’s horny
asshole with that big prick! UuuhhhhHHHHH!”

Paul fucked deeper and deeper, grunting as his mother’s strong anal
muscles squeezed and milked his prick. He had never felt anything like
it in his young life! His cock was buried to the balls between his
mom’s pink-flushed asscheeks and she was squealing and humping back at
him like crazy. It was a tremendous turn-on for the young teenager.

“Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!” Monica gasped, the chanted obscenities
adding greatly to her excitement. She jacked off her pussy in a frenzy,
humping furiously off the bed. “I’m so horny! Oh, fuck, oh, please,
fuck Mommy’s asshole! Harder, baby, fuck the shit out of Mommy’s horny
ass!”

Paul gave his horny, naked mom exactly what she asked for. He grabbed
her by the hips and slammed his virile young prick faster and deeper
into the clasping, wet slickness of her horny ass-channel. Monica
humped back deliriously to meet her son’s powerful strokes, groaning
every time she slammed her asshole onto the swollen root of his cock.
She could actually hear it now, could hear her stuffed, Vaseline-lubed
asshole sucking and clasping around Paul’s eager prick.

“Yes.. yes, yes! Harder!” she cried, her voice rising to the level of a
constant scream. “I’m gonna cum again, Paul! Oh, shit, fuck my asshole!
Fuck my asshole as hard as you can!”

Paul picked up the pace of his humping, panting onto his mother’s
shoulder as he drilled his long cock in and out of her tight little
butthole as fast as he could. Monica caught her clit under her finger,
rolling it wildly. Her asshole started spasming and sucking
uncontrollably, milking every inch of her son’s rapidly-pounding prick.

“I’m cumming!” she shrieked, making the bed springs squeak as she
whipped her hips in a frenzy off the mattress. “Fuck me, baby! Oh,
fuck, oh, shit, I’m cumming now! Ahhhh, yes, I’m CUMMMIINNGG!”

Paul started shooting off in mid-stroke, unable to resist the
contracting pressure of his mom’s spasming asshole around his prick.
Monica cried out in ecstasy, feeling his hot cum squirting deep up
inside her quivering bowels.

Her son had obviously been carrying around an incredibly big load.
Again and again, his milky sperm fountained into her bowels, soothing
the ravished walls of her ass with a creamy coating of jism. Paul
seemed to cum for ages, and soon there was nowhere else for the excess
to go but out around his pistoning shaft. Monica moaned as she felt her
son’s spunk bubbling back out of her shitter, oozing out of her
puckered ass-ring around his wildly-stroking prick. There was so much
cum she couldn’t even take it all. Her little asshole was completely
filled with her own son’s cum.

Paul just kept stroking his meat into her asshole, fucking his mother
through her orgasm and his own, not stopping until the last droplets of
jism had burned out of the head of his prick. Then he pulled his cock
out of her gooey asshole and sprawled happily beside his mom on the
bed.

Monica just lay there, her lust gradually subsiding, to be replaced
immediately by an overwhelming feeling of guilt and shame. Her asshole
was swollen red now, glistening with Vaseline and their combined fuck-
juices. Her tiny hole was stretched wide by the repeated, pounding
thrusts of her own son’s prick.

I can’t believe I did it! Monica thought dizzily, I actually let my own
son fuck me in the ass! Never in her life had she dreamed she could
commit such an unspeakable sin.

“Mom, that was so great,” Paul sighed. “I swear, I’ve wanted to fuck
you for so long, I….”

“Get out, Paul!”

“What?”

“I said, get out of this room! Right now, Paul. Right now!”

Paul stared at his mother for a moment, then obediently slid off the
bed and left her bedroom. Monica lay still for a long time, promising
herself that she would never, ever let him touch her again. But deep
down she knew it was no use, his hard young cock had felt too damn good
and she’d been without sex for much too long. Before long Monica was
shamefully, helplessly playing with her pussy, her face red with guilt
and humiliation as she relived the intense pleasure of fucking her own
son.

“Randy, you don’t seem to be concentrating very well on your lesson
today,” Kate said gently.

The petite, curvaceous redhead sat next to Alison’s son on the couch,
in the den where she conducted her tutoring sessions.

“Do you mind if I ask if something’s the matter?”

Randy just flushed and averted his eyes. He’d fucked his mother for the
very first time the night before, and he had no way of telling his
tutor that he couldn’t wait to get home to fuck her again!

“No, it’s nothing. I’m okay, Mrs. Sanders,” he murmured sheepishly.
“I’ll try to concentrate better. You can go ahead with the lesson now.”

But Kate didn’t want to go ahead. She glanced at Randy’s crotch,
feeling her pussy creaming under her short skirt as she saw the
enormous hard-on throbbing blatantly in his jeans. Whatever was
distracting him, it obviously had something to do with sex… something
Kate had been getting none of lately. Maybe she could interest young
Randy in helping her out of her frustrating predicament. She’d always
been an extremely horny woman, so horny that her husband had divorced
her simply because he couldn’t keep up with her constant demands for
sex.

Since then, Kate had been masturbating several times every day. She
knew she was more than pretty enough to snare virtually any man she
wanted. Her short red hair and freckles gave her a girlish look, and
she knew she looked far, far too young to have a son who was as grown-
up as Marty was. Kate was petite, but her tits were quite big, and men
always stared at her pert little ass when she wore clinging pants on
the street.

She’d sampled quite a few of the men who’d drooled over her, actually,
but increasingly she’d found that her sexual tastes ran to younger
studs like Randy. Kate’s pussy ached as she sat beside him now, trying
not to stare at the obviously large hard-on stretching his pants. If
she fucked Randy, she told herself, she would at least be tying to
quell the increasingly strong desires she’d felt for her son, Marty.
Kate knew it was a horrible sin to desire her own child, but her
conscience hadn’t been able to influence her pussy. More and more,
recently, she’d masturbated to thoughts of her boy Marty’s handsome
young body, and to the fantasy of her own son fucking her hot, juicy,
red-haired cunt.

“Randy, why don’t you tell me about it,” Kate said, wiggling closer to
him on the couch. “I feel very close to you, you know. I’d like to
think I can help you with other things besides tutoring.”

“Well, it… ” Randy hesitated, licking his lips nervously. “You know,
Mrs. Sanders. It’s kinda personal.”

“It has to do with sex, doesn’t it, Randy?”

Randy reddened and squirmed on the couch. Kate stared pointedly at the
boy’s bulging prick.

“That’s quite a big hard-on you have there, Randy,” she said easily. “I
don’t think that the study of ancient history is going to make a cock
get stiff like that.”

She looked into his eyes.

“Who’s the lucky girl, Randy?”

“It’s… it’s no one,” Randy said awkwardly. “I’m just, you know,
overly horny, I guess.”

I can see that for myself, Kate thought. She stared at his hard-on,
watching the boy’s formidable cock-bulge pulse obscenely through the
tightly-stretched denim of his jeans. By then the red-headed mother’s
pussy was so wet that she could feel the crotch of her bikini panties
sticking to her cunt. Impulsively, Kate dropped her hand to his crotch,
hungrily squeezing his hard prick.

“Oh!” Randy’s eyes bulged. “Oh, Mrs. Sanders!”

“It’s awfully stiff, Randy,” Kate purred.

She ran her fingers up and down his cockshaft, measuring its length and
thickness through the boy’s jeans.

“Mmmm, and it feels like a nice big one, too. Why don’t you take it out
and show it to me, Randy? I’ll bet I can help you with your problem
just like I help you with your schoolwork.”

Randy just sat there and looked at her, too surprised to move. Giggling
at his inexperience, Kate slid off the couch and knelt in front of him.
Quickly she undid his belt and yanked down his zipper. Randy’s stiff
cock throbbed harder as he helped her by raising his hips. Kate yanked
his pants down, pulling them off over his smoothly muscled young thighs
in one smooth motion. She gasped at the sight of his naked cock.

“Oh, Randy! It’s so big and hard!”

Kate eagerly wrapped her fingers around the boy’s erection, sighing as
she felt his hot cock-flesh pulsing in her fist. She jacked it slow and
hard, making milky drops of cock-juice ooze out of his flared cock-
knob. Kate couldn’t stand it any longer. Suddenly her head dive-bombed
onto his crotch, sucking in the first several inches of his gorgeous
young prick.

“Ooooooh, Jeeeeesus! Mrs. Sanders!”

Randy looked down at his pretty tutor dazedly, his mouth sagging open
as he watched her slurp hungrily on his throbbing prick. Kate’s right
hand clung to the base of his cock, lovingly jacking and milking it.
She forced her face farther down onto his crotch, until over a third of
his hard-on stretched her lips. Then the horny mother started sucking
the youth’s big cock extremely hard, laving his cock-knob with her
tongue, lapping up his drooling pre-cum.

“Unnnghhhh! Oh, fuck!” Randy dropped his hands, curling his fingers in
her red hair. “That feels so good, Mrs. Sanders!” He started grinding
his hips off the couch, fucking his cock between her ovaled lips.
“Unngghhh! Oh shit, suck it harder! I wanna cum in your mouth!”

Kate loved the taste of spewing jizz, and it would have gratified her
immensely to suck Randy to orgasm and swallow every drop of the boy’s
squirting cum. But Randy was obviously young and inexperienced, and it
had always been a special fantasy of hers to tease a young stud until
his cock was practically ready to explode. She wasn’t going to swallow
his cum this time, as much as she would have loved to have a bellyful
of jizz. No, she was just going to suck and slurp and jack his prick
until it was positively aching. Then she’d get to see how hard he’d beg
to fuck the piss out of her horny cunt.

Panting through her nostrils, Kate started sucking Randy’s throbbing
cock as hard as she could. Her cheeks reddened with the intensity of
her cock-sucking, the flush setting off her freckles. She tightened her
fingers around the root of his prick, jacking his young hard-on so fast
that her fist was almost a blur on his cockshaft. The slurping,
gurgling sounds of the blow-job echoed loudly in the large room. Randy
moaned and writhed, his cock swelling to full, burning stiffness
between her sucking lips.

Sensing that he was close to cumming, Kate made herself drag her lips
off his throbbing prick. She giggled mischievously at Randy’s anguished
expression, then gasped at how wildly his huge cock throbbed and
quivered over his hard, muscular young stomach.

“Please keep sucking,” Randy moaned. “Please, Mrs. Sanders. I was about
to cum!”

“I know you were, honey. But I want you to fuck me and cum in my pussy
instead. You’d like that better than cumming in my mouth, wouldn’t
you?”

Randy could only nod his head, his eyes were between his pretty tutor’s
creamy thighs. The hem of her short shirt had ridden up to her crotch,
provocatively revealing the moist, panty-encased mound of her cunt.

Kate climbed back onto the couch, twisting sideways so that she was
facing Randy with her back braced on the padded armrest. She lifted one
long, slender, lightly freckled leg, kicking off her sandal as she
tossed it over the back of the couch. The other leg slid down to the
floor. Staring at her young lover’s throbbing cock, Kate pulled her
skirt up to her belly, letting him see the thick red bush of her tight
juicy pussy through her panties.

“See how wet I am, Randy?” Kate purred. “My pussy got so wet that it
soaked right through my panties.” She pouted her lips playfully. “Would
you be a good boy, Randy, and help me get them off?”

Randy immediately lunged at her, his fingers shaking as he tried to
yank off her panties. Kate giggled and squirmed on the couch, teasing
him by making it as difficult as she could. But finally the panties
were on the floor and Randy found himself gazing hungrily at the juice-
matted curls fringing the woman’s small, wet, pouty-lipped cunt. Like a
young bull, he immediately tried to mount her, aiming his pulsing
cockhead at her gaping fuck-hole. But Kate just grinned and pushed him
away before he could get his prick-knob into her cunt.

“Unnh, unh! Not so fast, Tiger!” she purred.

“Why not?” ” ‘Cause I want you to lick it first.” Kate whispered. “I
know my pussy’s already wet, but you’ve got such an awfully big cock,
baby. I want you to lick my little cunt and make it nice and happy
before you introduce it to your prick.”

Randy didn’t look as disappointed as she’d thought he’d be, and Kate
happily realized it was because he was secretly dying to lick her
horny, musky-smelling pussy. Hurriedly, the boy slid down between her
legs, sprawling on his stomach on the couch. Kate groaned as she felt
the pressure of his young lips on her gooey cuntslit. Tentatively, the
youth thrust out his tongue, pushing it deep up inside her cunt.

“Oh, God! That feels so good,” Kate whimpered, wiggling her ass.
“Randy, have you ever licked a pussy before?”

“Not yet,” Randy admitted.

“Be gentle, darling.” Kate spread her legs wider, sliding her hand down
to open her throbbing pussy with her fingers. “As long as you’re gentle
and do what I tell you, I’ll let you lick my cunt just as much as you
want. I’m sure you’ll love the taste, darling. It’s good for you.”

Tentatively at first, then with growing eagerness, Randy sluiced his
tongue up and down between the horny woman’s swollen pussy-lips. Kate
gasped, fighting back the urge to hump her ass up in a frenzy off the
couch. She held her cuntlips open with one hand, and pushed the other
firmly on the back of young Randy’s head, holding his mouth on her
cunt.

“Uuuuhh, yeahhh! Lick it, Randy!” she cried excitedly. “You like that,
don’t you? Does my hot pussy taste good?”

Randy didn’t answer. He was too busy licking and lapping, greedily
tonguing the tasty, musky-smelling fuck oils from the throbbing depths
of her cunt. Kate’s clit was getting very swollen now, tingling and
aching, protruding at the top of her glistening-wet pussy-slit.

“Randy, see the little bump at the top?” she gasped, fighting to
control her voice. “That… ooooh… that’s my clit, baby. That’s the
most sensitive part of a woman’s pussy. Please Randy, I’m so horny now.
Please suck my clit for me, Randy. Please, I really need to cum!”

Randy obediently pushed his tongue higher, sliding it experimentally
around the erect bud of her clit. Kate moaned loudly, digging her
fingernails into the back of his neck, fighting again to keep herself
from humping madly off the couch.

“Oh, Randy, that feels wonderful!” she cried. “Lick it good, baby! Oh,
shit, suck it for me, honey! Suck my horny little clit!”

Randy eagerly lapped and licked her swollen clit bud, pushing it from
side to side with his tongue until Kate’s hips were squirming
uncontrollably on the couch. Then he wrapped his lips around it,
instinctively knowing just how hard to suck it, puckering his cheeks.
Kate clawed his neck with both hands down, twisting and wriggling her
blushing asscheeks helplessly on the couch.

“Put your fingers in my pussy!” she cried, her voice cracking with
passion. “Please finger-fuck me, Randy! My cunt’s so hot! Oh, please, I
need to cum real bad!”

Randy stiffened two fingers and slid them into the wet, clasping
interior of the red-headed mother’s pussy. He felt her cunt-muscles
contracting tightly around them, as if welcoming them into her body.
Randy sucked her clit and finger-fucked her pussy fast and hard,
pumping his knuckles against the puffy, richly-furred outer lips of her
clinging cunt. She was surprisingly tight, and Randy couldn’t wait to
replace his fingers with his cock and fuck his sexy tutor’s brains out!

“Suck my pussy, you gorgeous hunk!” Kate cried, grimacing and twisting
her head ecstatically from side to side on the couch. “Oh, fuck, Randy!
I’m cumming now! Suck me, honey! Suck meeeeee! Ahhhh, fuck. I’m
cumming! Cummmiinnggg!”

Randy kept sucking and finger-fucking her throbbing, spasming pussy,
guiding her through the delicious contractions of her orgasm. Then,
when her cries of passion finally died down and her hips stopped
hunching up into his face, Randy rose to his knees between Kate’s
spread-eagled thighs, licking her pussy-juice from his glistening lips.

Kate stared hungrily at his hard-on. His giant prick looked incredibly
stiff now, engorged with blood and bloated to a lurid deep-red. Kate’s
pussy throbbed again as she imagined the boy’s formidable weapon
piercing her cunt and his hot young spunk spraying hotly into her belly
as he came inside her.

“All right, Randy,” she purred, teasingly wiggling her hips at him. “I
guess you want your reward now, don’t you? You want to fuck my hot, wet
little pussy, right baby?”

Randy nodded swiftly. Kate giggled and spread her legs even wider,
lifting her knees until they were over against shoulders, completely
opening her creamy pussy-hole for the first thrust of the boy’s virile
young cock.

“Okay, baby. You got me all wet and juicy for your prick. Now you can
fuck me just as hard as you want!”

Randy swiftly mounted her, looming over the red-head’s lush, sexy
little body, his huge cock throbbing and jerking directly above her
gaping pussy-slit. Holding the base of his prick in his fist, he
inserted the fat, bloated head into her juice-filled opening and pushed
hard. Kate grimaced and bit her lip as the boy’s huge cock started
plowing into her pussy, spreading her pouting cunt-lips wide around the
invading thickness of his young prick.

“Oh, Jesus, Randy! You’re so damn big, baby!”

Kate started humping as soon as he had his cock inside her, eagerly
pumping her gooey little pussy onto his long, hard teenage fuckshaft.
Randy let his arms bend, crushing her tits under his chest as he
sprawled on top of her. Deeper and deeper and deeper, his huge prick
pushed, until the horny mother thought she could feel it all the way up
her belly. Randy wiggled his hips, making his hard-on spear to the
depths of the woman’s gaping fuckhole. Finally it was fully stuffed up
her clinging, throbbing cunt, every inch of his young cock impaled in
her hairy, hungry cunt-slit.

“Oooooooh, Randy!” Kate draped her ankles over his shoulders, humping
her ass off the couch like a bitch in heat. “I love it, baby! Your big
cock is making me so horny! Unh, unh, unh! Fuck my cunt, lover, fuck my
hot cunt! Do it hard, Randy! Do it just as hard as you can!”

Randy feverishly started humping and grinding, panting on her shoulder
as he stroked his long, hard prick in and out of her juicy cunt. Kate’s
pussy was so wet that she could hear the frothy fuck-hole squishing
audibly around his fuckshaft, sucking hungrily on the pumping length of
his prick. Randy clenched his ass muscles as the woman’s tight,
clinging fuckhole milked the pulsing hardness of his young cock. He
slid his hands down, clawing the sides of her humping ass-globes. He
started fucking into her burning pussy faster and deeper, ramming her
ass onto the couch with every pelvis-jarring stroke of his big,
throbbing prick.

“Fuck my cunt, Randy! Unggghh! Harder, lover, harder, fuck my horny
little cunt!”

Kate’s pretty face was now very red, and her lips were pulled back to
bare her teeth. She humped her ass as fast as she could, groaning
obscenely every time she hunched her impaled pussy to the very root of
the boy’s cock.

“Is my pussy tight enough for you, baby?” she panted, humping faster
and faster. “Is it, Randy? Am I as tight as your little teenage
girlfriends?”

“Ooooh, yeahhh!” Randy moaned. “I’m gonna cum!”

“Then fuck me faster, lover!” Kate cried, her voice rising into a wail.
“I want to cum, too, Randy! Unnnggghhhh, please, fuck me hard! Faster,
Randy, faster, fuck my little pussy just as hard as you can!”

The sweat beaded on the horny youth’s forehead. He gripped her ass
tightly, ramming his cum-laden cock into her gooey pussy as fast as he
could. Kate humped to meet his strokes, again hearing her drippy fuck-
slit sucking wetly around his cockshaft. Then she felt the spasming
start deep inside her cunt, and she knew she was on the verge of
another hard cum.

“Fuck it! Fuck, my pussy… uuuuhhnnhh… ram that cock in there…
fuck my horny pussy! ” she gasped, blubbering out the words. “God!
Jesus, I’m cumming, Randy! Ahhh, shit, cumming, cummiiinnngggg!”

Randy kept ramming his huge cock into her, shuddering as the jism
bloated up his balls. Then his mammoth prick started spewing out his
fuck-juice in mid-stroke, spraying a fountaining load of cum deep
inside the horny woman’s cunt. Kate shrieked as she felt the sticky
sperm blasting into her pussy, the gushing torrent reaching the
innermost depths of her womb. Again and again, his young, throbbing
prick jetted cum, soothing her burning pussy walls with a hot tide of
teenage spunk.

“Keep fucking me, Randy!” Kate cried. Her hips gyrated madly beneath
him as she humped her ass in a frenzy, pounding her juicy, sucking cunt
again and again on his cum-squirting cock. “Shoot it all out, baby! Cum
in me!…. Oh, sweet Jesus! Yessss! Cum in my cunt!!”

Randy kept fucking her as fast as he could, moaning into Kate’s
shoulder as his twitching prick squirted out the last sticky drops of
cock-juice. Then he collapsed on top of her, his cock still throbbing
hard as he buried it up her cunt one final time. Kate made a gentle
cooing sound, and gently stroked his hair. Her tight, horny pussy
continued to reflexively spasm and suck on his buried length, lovingly
milking the aching stiffness of the boy’s spent prick.

He was such a lusty young lover, thought Kate dreamily. Yet deep down
inside she still wanted her son. She thought lewdly of her handsome,
red-headed son, imagining it was him lying on top of her now, ramming
his big cock into his own mother’s cunt. Kate sighed softly, realizing
how difficult it would be now to keep herself from succumbing to the
wanton joys of incest with her son. Not even Randy could satisfy her
constantly-horny pussy like she was sure her own flesh and blood would.
`Ohhhhhhh, Marty!’ she thought, as she ground her insatiable cunt up
against Randy’s rapidly deflating young cock.

“I swear, Mom,” Randy sighed. “I never thought it would ever be this
much fun to stay home nights with you!

Alison didn’t answer. She was on her knees in front of the couch in
their living-room, completely naked, her eyes closed and her cheeks
flushed as she sucked lovingly on her son’s erect cock. Randy was naked
too, staring blankly at the latest episode of ‘Dynasty’ on the TV
screen as his rock-hard prick slid rhythmically in and out between his
mother’s lips.

It was the third blow-job Alison had given her son since he’d returned
home that afternoon and braggingly told her how he’d fucked Kate
Sanders. It didn’t make Alison at all jealous to think that her son had
sampled another woman’s cunt, if anything, she was happy for him. She’d
tasted Kate’s pussy-juice on his prick as soon as she started sucking
Randy off, and the thought that the cock she was sucking had recently
been pounding into her friend’s pussy just made Alison feel even
hornier. She started bobbing her head as she knelt before her son,
hungrily fucking her face with his large throbbing erection.

“Oh, Mom!” Randy dropped his hands, pawing lewdly at her jiggling,
stiff-nippled tits, excitedly humping his ass as his cock throbbed
lewdly between her lips. “Suck harder, Mom! I’m gonna cum again!”

Alison’s flush deepened as she started sucking her son’s cock as hard
as she could. Her cheeks puckered sharply, increasing the suctioning
pressure around his swollen shaft. Hot droplets of pre-cum were oozing
out of the tip of his prick, and Alison made obscene slurping sounds as
she lovingly lapped his cock-knob with her tongue.

“Jerk on it, Mom!” Randy gasped excitedly. “Jerk on my cock!”

Alison tightened her fingers around the base of her son’s cock, still
sucking the leaking tip feverishly. Urgently she started jacking and
stroking his huge, aching hard-on as fast as she could. Her fist moved
in a blur, milking down his cock, encouraging the stored-up cum load to
fountain out of his young balls.

“Ooooooooh, Mom!”

Randy raised his hands to her head, clutching it tightly as he came.
His throbbing prick jerked and bucked as it sprayed out his jizz,
squirting great gobs of salty-tasting cock-juice between his loving
mother’s lips. Alison swallowed eagerly, the sounds of her cock-sucking
becoming even louder as she noisily gulped down his spurting cum. Her
jacking fist slowed, milking her son’s twitching cock much harder as
she pumped out every drop. When she finally lifted her mouth from his
dripping prick, little traces of spunk gleamed at the corners of her
mouth. And Randy’s big cock was still as hard as iron, stiff and eager
to fuck his mother’s cunt.

“You can just keep it up forever, can’t you, honey?” Alison purred,
wantonly fondling his prick. “Would you like to fuck me, baby? You know
how wet my pussy gets when I suck you off.”

Randy just grinned, his hard young cock throbbing more stiffly than
ever at the thought of fucking his mother’s tight, wet pussy again.
Alison turned her lusciously full, rounded asscheeks toward him,
assuming the dog-fucking position on the carpet. Her big tits jiggled
pendulously as she leaned onto her elbows, wiggling her asscheeks
invitingly at her son.

“Fuck me, sweetheart!” Alison panted, looking at him over her shoulder.
“Fuck momma’s cunt! See how hot and wet my pussy is? It’s ’cause it
needs your cock, baby!”

Randy slid down to the floor behind his mother, holding his prick in
his hand, preparing to plow it into her pussy. Suddenly he shook his
head with a regretful sigh.

“Shit, Paul’s staying over tomorrow night.”

“What?”

“You know…. My friend, Paul Walsh. Monica’s kid. We were gonna help
this friend of ours buy a car early in the morning, and I told Paul he
could stay overnight so we could go over together. Shit! That means I
probably won’t get to fuck you tomorrow night at all!”

“Oh, we’ll manage somehow,” Alison giggled. “But please, Randy, you’re
teasing me. Fuck me now, honey! Please, darling, Mommy’s pussy needs it
bad!”

Randy pushed forward until the flared tip of his saliva-coated cock
nudged into her tight-lipped cunt. Alison immediately started wiggling
her ass and hunching her hips back at her son, her huge tits jiggling
over the carpet as she backed her pussy onto her son’s prick. Randy
grabbed his mother by the waist and pushed forward gasping with
pleasure as inch after inch of his long, hard cock disappeared into the
tight hair-lined slit of his mother’s cunt.

“Unnggghhh! Oh, Randy! It feels so big!” Alison’s big tits slapped
fleshily together as she humped her ass fast and hard, pumping her
pussy onto her son’s big prick. “God, I’m so hot, Randy! Unh, unh, unh!
Yeahhhhh! Fuck your mother, darling, fuck Momma’s hot, horny cunt!”

Randy stared down in fascination, watching the swollen purple-veined
shaft of his cock disappear into the hairy wetness of his mother’s
pussy. He shoved it all the way in, then pulled back, watching as his
cock came out gleaming with her copious pussy-juice. His fingers
tightened on her hips as Randy started fucking his mother’s pussy fast
and hard, still staring down, excitedly watching his hard prick
pounding in and out of her clinging cunthole.

“Faster, Randy! Fuck your mother!”

Alison clawed at the carpet, her beautiful face contorting in obscene
incestuous pleasure as her son’s hard young prick pummeled her cunt,
fucking her deeply.

“Fuck your mother, fuck your horny mother! Oh, Randy, I’m getting so
close now, baby! Please, darling, fuck me hard!! Unnhhh! Unnnhh!
Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

In response to his mother’s shameless request, Randy picked up the pace
a bit, slamming his prick into the gushing depths of his mother’s pussy
with renewed vigour. He was still gazing down at her, and now he found
himself staring at her asshole. Her full, heart-shaped asscheeks were
spread wide enough for him to see her puckered little anal opening, and
the rosy sphincter was throbbing obscenely in and out, puckering out
every time he stuffed her cunt full of prick.

“Does this feel good, Mom?” Randy panted.

He dropped his hand to the cleft between his mother’s asscheeks and
tentatively pressed a finger onto her asshole. Alison groaned with
intense pleasure and immediately started humping much faster, wildly
pistoning her dripping, pulsating pussy on the satisfying stiffness of
her young son’s cock.

Yes, Randy!” she cried. “Unnggghhh! Oh, yes, play with Mommy’s asshole!
Fuck it with your fingers, darling!”

Randy did as his mother asked, sliding his finger deep inside the hot,
rubbery tightness of his mother’s rear passage. Alison shuddered with
intense fuck-lust as her rectal muscles spasmed tightly around the
invading digit. She bit her lip and humped back at her son as fast as
she could, feeling her pussy and asshole pulsating with pleasure at the
same time.

“Fuck my asshole!” she pleaded. “Yes, Yes, Mommy loves it, finger-fuck
my asshole while you fuck my cunt! Put two fingers in. Randy! Oh, fuck,
oh, please, ohhhhh God I love your finger up my ass!”

Randy pushed in a second finger, ramming them quickly in and out of his
mom’s tightly-stretched asshole. Alison felt her pussy contracting,
sucking uncontrollably around the pistoning hardness of her son’s
wonderfully long cock.

“Fuck your mother, fuck your mother!” she chanted, as the wet need
exploded deep inside her buttery cunt. “Uhhhhhhhh, yes, I’m gonna cum!
Fuck Mommy’s pussy, Randy! I’m cuuummmiiinnnggg!”

Alison’s hot asshole sucked at his fingers as her pussy exploded in
orgasm, her hairy fuck-slit drooling cunt-juice all over Randy’s
pistoning cock. Randy fucked his horny mom as fast as he could, guiding
her through the peaks of her climax. When Alison recovered her senses a
minute later, her virile young son still hadn’t shot his wad. He was
still finger-fucking her asshole as he continued drilling his cock
deeply into her sopping pussy-slit.

“Ohhh, Randy, fuck my asshole now!” Alison moaned.

She pulled suddenly away from him, sprawling flat on her belly on the
floor. Reaching behind her back, the horny mother separated her
asscheeks with her fingers, exposing her puckered shit-hole to her son.

“But I’ll hurt you, Mom!” Randy whispered.

“No you won’t!” Alison squealed. “I’m too horny for it to hurt! Just
shove it in and fuck Mommy’s asshole, baby!”

Randy mounted his naked mom, aiming his swollen cockhead at the rubbery
ring of her asshole. Alison gritted her teeth as she felt the
incredible thickness of her son’s prick plowing into her bowels. It was
the first time she’d ever tried ass-fucking without Vaseline, and she
knew there was going to be some pain as her well-hung son stuffed his
huge prick into her shitter. But Randy was humping on top of her now,
humping steadily, and the little stabs of pain from her stretched
asshole were overwhelmed by the intense pleasure emanating from the
depths of her loins.

“Unnggghhh! Fuck my asshole, Randy!” she pleaded, humping faster and
faster.

Alison thrust her hand under her belly, whimpering as she thrust her
fingers through her pussy curls and started finger-fucking her gaping
cunt.

“Oh, honey, your cock feels so good up my asshole! Drill me with it,
Randy! Unggghh! Fuck Mommy’s asshole, lover, fuck my ass with your big,
hard prick!”

Randy lunged and pumped madly on top of her shivering asscheeks,
groaning as he sank his young cock deeper and deeper into the hot,
rubbery slickness of his mother’s tight asshole. Alison felt her
stretched ass-ring puckering and throbbing, sucking the probing length
of her son’s huge prick.

Finally Randy was all the way inside her, buried to the balls in the
forbidden tightness of his mother’s ass. He moaned with intense
pleasure as he started fucking his mom’s tender asshole fast and hard,
drilling her bowels deeper with every furious stroke of his cock.

“Fuck it, honey! Uuuuuuuhhhh! Fuck Mommy’s asshole!” Alison cried, her
voice trembling with lust. She finger-fucked her dripping pussy as fast
as she could, ramming her burning, itchy little shitter again and again
onto her son’s cock. “Harder, Randy, harder! Really fuck my ass hard,
baby, I’m gonna cum again! Oh, fuck! Ohhhhhhh, God!!”

Spurred on by her panted obscenities, Randy started reaming his mom’s
tightly-sucking shithole as hard as he could. His huge prick slammed
into her ass, seeming to stuff her bowels deeper with every stroke.
Alison caught her clit under her fingers. Rubbing it wildly. Her whole
body trembled as she started to cum.

“Faster, Randy!” she gasped. “Fuck your mother! Fuck my hot asshole!
Oh, fuck, oh, shit, I’m cumming again! Mommy’s cuuummmmmiiinnnggg!”
Alison’s cunt and asshole erupted in a delicious series of orgasmic
spasms, her puckered little ass-ring clenching and pulsing around her
son’s pounding prick.

Randy moaned as he fucked his climaxing mother, the tightness of her
asshole clenching around his prick finally pushing him over the edge
too. With a cry, he stiffened and pulled her quivering ass hard up
against his cock, burying himself deep up inside his mother’s belly as
the pent-up load of cum jetted powerfully from the tip of his jerking
cock. The thick, milky jizz spurted repeatedly into Alison’s shitter,
splattering on her rubbery ass-walls and soothing her itchy asshole
with a gushing torrent of hot, creamy sperm.

“Oh, Randy!” Alison mewled. Lewdly she flexed her rectal muscles,
making her asshole suck the squirting hardness of her son’s huge prick.
“Cum in Mommy, honey. Cum in Mommy’s asshole. Oh, darling, Mommy loves
your cock so much… “

Her words trailed off as Randy finally slid his wilting cock out of her
asshole, sprawling beside her on the floor. Alison rolled onto her
back, her flushed tits jiggling sexily with the movement, her rosy-red
nipples as stiff as little pebbles. Her son rolled onto his side next
to her and immediately began to knead and suck his mother’s heaving
tits.

“Paul doesn’t have to stay over tomorrow night,” he said, between tit-
suckings. “I can tell him I can’t make it. It’d be okay… Then we
could fuck like this all night.”

“No, darling,” Alison murmured, lovingly stroking his hair as her
handsome young son suckled on her creamy breasts. She smiled as a lewd
thought made her pussy tingle. “Paul can come over. As a matter of
fact, I think I’d like to get to know your friend a little better.”

“Oh, Marty,” Kate whispered. “Fuck me, honey! You know Mommy loves it,
darling! Uuuunnnnghh, that’s right, lover, fuck that big fat cock right
up your mother’s cunt… “

But Marty wasn’t with her in the bedroom. Kate was alone. It was still
only a fantasy. Sprawled naked on her bed, the redheaded mom’s thighs
trembled as she finger-fucked her gooey pussy as fast as she could. Her
encounter with young Randy Ross had happened only a few hours ago, and
it had made her cunt unbearably wet and horny. The more she remembered
how wonderfully Randy had fucked her, the more she thought of Marty.
Her lust for her own son had become unbearably strong.

He was in the living room now, Kate knew, reading a magazine. Suddenly
the horny mother withdrew her fingers from her dripping pussy, sliding
off the bed and rushing to her clothes closet. She donned a pale pink
t-shirt that clung enticingly to her big, round, braless tits. Then she
selected a paisley mini-skirt, the shortest one in her wardrobe.

I won’t really be trying to fuck my own son, Kate thought, as she put
on the skirt and admired her reflection in the mirror. No, I’ll just be
giving him a little opportunity. Kate giggled softly as she left the
bedroom, her pussy throbbing so wetly that she could hear the fuck-
juices squishing in her cunt as she padded barefoot down the hall.

“Hi, Mom,” Marty said, glancing up as she entered the living room.

He was sitting in his favorite easy chair, reading the latest issue of
a car magazine. He was a tall, muscular boy, with his mother’s red hair
and a naturally-engaging grin. Kate forced herself not to stare at the
appetizing young cock bulge in his tight jeans.

“You don’t mind if I sit and read with you, do you, darling?” Kate
said. She was careful to sit on the couch directly opposite him.
“Honestly, I’ve been so busy today. I haven’t even had a chance to read
the paper.”

“Go ahead. I’m done with it.” Marty grinned. “I just read the sports
page anyhow.”

Kate picked up the paper and pretended to immediately immerse herself
in the front page. Then she slid her hips to the edge of the cushion
and slowly, carefully spreading her thighs. She felt her skirt ride up.
If Marty looked at her, he would have a clear view of the curly red-
haired lips of his mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Seconds later, Kate
heard her son’s sharp intake of breath. He was looking, all right. She
made herself wait nearly a minute, frowning studiously at the front
page. Then she suddenly dropped the paper and regarded her son. As she
suspected, his eyes were between her legs, staring hungrily at her
naked pussy.

“Marty” she said sweetly. “Why are you staring at me like that?”

Marty moved his lips, but the words wouldn’t come out. His face was
very red now, and his eyes darted from his mother’s face to her
completely-exposed pussy. Kate’s cunt throbbed as she noticed an
enormous hard-on bulging through the crotch of her son’s tight jeans.

“You’re… you’re kind of hanging out, there, Mom,” he mumbled.

“Oh my God!” Kate opened her eyes wide in a pretended look of surprise
as she glanced down at herself. But she made no movement to close her
legs. “I guess I forgot to wear panties, didn’t I? How awful. Mommy’s
sitting in front of you just like some hot little slut, isn’t she?”

Marty chuckled nervously. They were silent for five long seconds. Kate
didn’t change her position. She smiled at the formidable-looking
erection stretching her son’s jeans.

“Why, Marty,” she purred. “I don’t think that’s a banana in your pants,
is it? Looking at me has given you a big hard-on.”

Marty groaned in embarrassment, flicking his eyes down to the betraying
bulge in his crotch. It looked like it was threatening to burst through
the denim. Kate wiggled her ass hornily on the couch and lifted her
skirt even higher. Marty gasped as he watched his mom drop her hand
between her legs. Kate giggled lewdly as she ran her middle finger
sensually through the red curls of her pubic mound and then into her
glistening, pink cuntslit. It excited her immensely to play with her
pussy in front of her own son.

“Why Marty, I do believe you like looking at Mommy’s pussy, don’t you?
That’s why you’ve got that big hard-on in your jeans. Does your cock
always get stiff when you think about Mommy’s cunt?”

“Oh, Mom!” Marty gasped. That seemed to be all he could say. His stiff
young erection twitched noticeably now, so that Kate could see every
pulsation of her son’s hard prick.

“Marty, I think you’re going to squirt a load of cum in your pants if
you’re not careful,” Kate whispered. “Honestly, your big cock is
throbbing so hard. Why don’t you come over here and take a better look
at Mommy’s pussy, darling, if it turns you on so much.”

Marty immediately rose from the chair, his bulging erection ready to
burst through his jeans. He was so eager to take a closer look at his
gorgeous mom’s naked cunt that he almost tripped over the coffee table
Kate giggled at her son’s immature haste, and smiled at him lovingly as
the boy and knelt eagerly on the floor in front of the couch. Her pussy
creamed heavily as she realized that she was almost certain now to
experience the intense pleasure of sex with her own son.

“Go ahead, Marty,” she said seductively.

The horny mom raised her hips to strip off the skirt completely,
leaving herself naked except for her t-shirt. She wiggled her pert
little ass even closer to the edge of the couch and spread her legs
even wider.

“You like looking at my pussy, don’t you? Why don’t you touch it,
honey? Don’t be shy. Mommy wants you to. Go ahead, Marty. Touch my
pussy.”

Marty slid a trembling hand up his mother’s slender shapely thigh. Both
of them shuddered as he caressed her pussy with his fingers. He seemed
amazed at how gooey, swollen and obviously aroused his mother’s cunt
was. Kate grimaced with intense pleasure as the youth straightened his
forefinger, pressing it into the clasping interior of her over-heated
cunt.

“Ohhhh, Marty, that feels sooooo good!” she groaned, wiggling her ass
excitedly. “Why don’t you move it in and out a little?”

Marty eagerly complied, pumping his finger in and out of his mother’s
pussy, feeling her cunt-muscles sucking juicily around the invading
digit. Kate gasped and started humping her ass feverishly off the
couch.

“Marty, would you do Mommy a favor now?” she moaned. “I’m awfully horny
now, baby. Please, Marty, would you lick my pussy for me? Please lick
it for me, Marty. Mommy’s horny little pussy needs to cum!”

Ooooh, Mom! Yeahhhh! Fuck, yeahhhh!” groaned Marty. He couldn’t believe
this was really happening to him. His own sexy mother acting like a
horny slut, showing him her juicy pussy and now asking him to actually
suck her off. Jesus, it was like a wet-dream come true! With a moan of
pleasure, Marty eagerly dropped his head between his mother’s creamy
thighs and buried his young face in his mother’s red-haired pubes.

Kate’s whole body started shaking as her excited son began licking and
lapping avidly, nibbling her hairy cuntlips and even digging his tongue
deep inside her buttery cunt-slit. The horny mom dropped her hands to
his head, pulling her son’s hair, forcing his wonderful mouth onto her
cunt as she lazily humped her ass up off the couch.

“Unnngghhhhh, Marty! Yesssss!” moaned Kate ecstatically. “Lick Mommy’s
cunt, honey! Oh, that feels so good , darling. Uhhhhhh, Mommy loves you
sucking my pussy! Make me cum, Marty! Make mommy cum, with your mouth!”

Marty hungrily licked and sucked, sluicing his tongue up and down
between the juicy folds of his mom’s musky- smelling pussy. He made
little kissing, slurping sounds as he tongued up her fuck-juice, loving
the taste of his mother’s hot, dripping cunt. Kate thrust her right
hand under his forehead, opening her pussy-slit wide with her
fingertips.

“Marty, ohhhh fuck, please lick my clit!” she gasped, unable to stand
the irresistable sensations of her throbbing pleasure-bud. “Please,
baby, it’s so hot and swollen. My little clit’s throbbing, Marty.
Please suck it for Mommy. Oh, fuck, oh, please, I need to cum so much!”

Marty moved his lapping tongue higher up his mother’s pussy-slit,
thrusting it experimentally onto her erect clit. Kate bucked as if
she’d been shot, her pretty face contorting with pleasure as she dug
the fingernails of her left hand into the back of his neck.

“Oh, fuck, lick it!” she hissed. “Lick my fuckin’ clit! Oh, yes, oh,
fuck! Ohhhhhhh, fuuuuuuck!”

Marty licked his mother’s clit, laving it, covering it with saliva,
flicking it teasingly with his probing tongue. Kate’s cunt began to
twitch and spasm, and she knew she was on the verge of a very hard cum.
She forced her trembling ass to remain still on the couch, so that her
son could keep his tongue on her clit. She held her pussy-lips wide
open with her right hand while the fingernails of her left hand dug
into Marty’s neck hard enough to leave red welts on the skin as she
forced his open sucking mouth into her quivering cunt.

“Suck it!” she gasped, her voice quavering with lust. “Ooooooh,
yessssss, suck my clit! Lick my my cunt, Marty! Unnngggghhhhh! I’m
gonna cum so hard! I’m gonna cum any second!”

Marty wrapped his lips around his mother’s burning, tingling clit,
sucking gently but forcefully, tugging on it with his mouth as his
tongue massaged the underside. He pushed two fingers up her pussy and
started finger-fucking her cunt forcefully, pumping his knuckles
against the puffy, hairy outer lips of her pussy. Kate clawed his neck,
arched her back and screamed.

“I’m cumming! Uuuuuunhhhh! Unngggghhh! Suck me hard, Marty! Oh, fuck,
oh, shit, I’m cumming now! Suck me, suck Mommy’s hot pussy! GOD! I’M
CUUUMMMMIIINNNGGG!”

She came hard for a long time, even harder than she’d cum with Randy.
The very thought that it was her own handsome young son sucking her
pussy to orgasm intensified her pleasure enormously. Marty’s fingers
were dripping with oozing cunt-juice as he kept fucking them into her
spasming, throbbing pussy, at the same time sucking hungrily on her
engorged clit.

“Ohhhhhhh, Marty!” Kate shuddered, finally pushing his head away from
her pussy. “God, baby, you made Mommy feel so good!”

Marty sat up on his knees, blushing as he licked his mother’s fuck-
juice from his mouth. Kate moaned as she looked down at his crotch. His
young cock pulsed and jerked in his jeans so violently that the horny
mother was afraid he might shoot off before she had a chance to even
touch his gorgeous prick. Her mouth watered as she imagined herself
bobbing her face on his crotch, shamelessly fucking her face with her
own son’s stiff prick.

“Oh, Marty, you’ve really got a hard-on now, haven’t you, darling?”
Kate purred. Teasingly she dropped her bare foot to his crotch, rubbing
his bulging prick with her toes. “It’s really throbbing hard now, isn’t
it, baby? Would you like Mommy to give you some relief?”

Marty gulped and nodded swiftly. Kate smiled and slid off the couch,
kneeling on the floor. She patted the cushion in front of her.

“Take off your pants, sweetheart. Mommy’s going to give you a cock-
sucking you’re going to remember for a long, long time.”

Marty rose to his feet, kicking off his runners and reaching for his
belt buckle. He undid it, pulling down his zipper, blushing as he
struggled out of his jeans. He wore no underwear, and Kate gasped in
amazement at the size of his cock as it suddenly sprang out of
confinement. Her son’s rock-hard, rosy-knobbed prick was even bigger
than his father’s had been, a good nine or ten inches long and as thick
around as a cucumber. Her own son had one of the biggest cocks she’d
ever seen in her life.

“Oh, Marty!” she breathed. “It’s wonderful! Hurry, honey, sit in front
of me. Please, baby, Mommy wants to suck your big cock so much!”

Marty sat on the couch, sprawling back, pushing his hips to the edge of
the cushion just as his mother had done earlier. Kate’s fingers
trembled with incestuous passion as she wrapped her right hand around
the fat shaft of Marty’s prick. She jacked his magnificent young
erection slow and hard, groaning as she watched his piss-hole open up
to emit sticky white drops of pre-cum. Her pumping fist quickened. More
spunk oozed out, coating his flared, puffy cock-knob with a shiny
coating of jizz.

“It’s is leaking, baby,” Kate purred. “You like the way Mommy plays
with your cock, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Marty moaned. “Oh, Mom… “

“Want Mommy to suck this big fucker for you, baby?” By then Kate was
jerking his cock so hard that her fist was almost a blur. “I will, if
you want me to. I love giving blow-jobs, honey. Will you let Mommy suck
your cock for you?”

“Yes, oh, yes!” Marty gasped.

“All right, baby… ummmmmm…” Her words drifted into a horny whimper
as Kate dropped her head and pursing her lips on the cum-leaking tip of
his prick in a lewd, sucking kiss.

Marty gasped with pleasure, his cock pulsating wildly in his mother’s
hand. Kate gradually let her lips part wider and wider, making wanton
little slurping sounds as she sucked in the swollen inches of her son’s
big prick.

“Ohhh, Mom!” Marty looked down at her in awe and lust, seeing how wide
his mom’s mouth was stuffed with the thickness of his young cock. “That
feels good! Suck it for me, Mom! Suck my prick!”

Kate paused with over a third of his cock in her mouth, when she was on
the verge of choking herself with his fuckmeat. She shut her eyes,
concentrating on the taste and feel of her son’s prick. Her nostrils
flared. Then she started sucking his tasty, cum-oozing cock extremely
hard, slurping and gurgling noisily, puckering her cheeks to increase
the suctioning pressure around the moaning boy’s cock.

“Jesus, Mom!” Marty yelped. He clutched her head, curling his fingers
in her red hair. “Suck it! Suck my fuckin’ cock, Mom!” His hips jerked
excitedly off the couch, fucking his cock between his mother’s full,
red lips. “Oh, Shit! That feels so good! Suck me hard, Mom! Make me
cum!”

With wanton delight, Kate sucked shamelessly on the pulsing stiffness
of her son’s cockshaft, laving the fat knob lovingly with her swirling
tongue. The adolescent pre-cum oozed heavily out of his cock-hole now,
and Kate made loud slurping, smacking sounds as she lapped it up. Her
right hand tightened around the root of his cock, again commencing a
pumping hand-job. Soon the horny, naked mom was jacking furiously her
son’s prick, sucking as much as she could of the formidable erection
into her mouth.

“Harder, harder!” Marty gasped, his boyish face contorted in ecstasy.
“Oh, fuck, Mom, I’m gonna cum soon! Oh, shit, it feels so fucking
good!”

Kate sucked his prick as hard as she could, her whole face flushing
brightly, as she abandoned herself to the obscene pleasure of the
incestuous cock-sucking. Her right fist was a blur of motion as it
jerked up and down over the lower half of her son’s stiff shaft. She
fondled his balls with her left. Cum, Marty, cum! she thought, sucking
and slurping harder and louder. Cum for your mother, baby! Shoot a big,
juicy load down my throat!

“UUUUUNNNNGHHHHHH, MOM! FUUUUCCK!” grunted Marty in the throes of
orgasm.

He held her head tightly as he jerked his hips off the couch, jamming
his swollen cockhead down his mother’s tight gullet. Kate started to
gag on the pulsing thickness of his throbbing prick. Then the long-
awaited shower of sperm spewed out of the tip of Marty’s cock.

It squirted and gushed into his mother’s mouth, spattering across her
tongue, bathing her tonsils in a fountaining stream of hot, milky cum.
Kate made a wet gurgling sound of pleasure and she started swallowing
as fast as she could, urgently gulping down the jetting mouthfuls of
jizz. Again and again, Marty’s thick, adolescent seed squirted out of
his cock-tip, causing his dick to twitch and jerk obscenely in his
mother’s mouth as she greedily gulped down his creamy load.

“Uuuuuh, baby!” purred Kate at last, when she finally slid her hungry
mouth off his cock. “You really gave Mommy a meal there, didn’t you? I
never even knew a man could hold so much cum in his balls!”

Marty just panted and sprawled on the couch, trembling from the
intensely pleasurable experience he’d just enjoyed with his own mother.
Kate’s cunt started burning again as she stared hypnotically at his
prick. It was staying nice and stiff, she thought dazedly. More than
stiff enough to fuck her horny cunt.

“Marty, I don’t think I’ve really relieved you yet,” she sighed,
wantonly stroking his virile young cock. “You’re still awfully stiff,
honey! Do you want to fuck Mommy’s pussy now? I bet you do! Then you’ll
feel relieved, won’t you? When you shoot another big load of jizz up
Mommy’s cunt.”

Marty just nodded, his cock pulsing just as stiffly than ever at the
thought of fucking his mother’s hot, juicy pussy. He remembered how her
tight little fuckhole had sucked at his finger like a tiny mouth, and
the thought of those tight, slippery cunt-muscles clutched around his
prick soon had the boy so eager to fuck his sexy mom, his balls began
to ache. Kate motioned for him to stay put as she rose to her feet.
Swiftly she pulled off her t-shirt. exposing her big, round, stiff-
nippled tits.

“Just sit right there, lover. Mommy’s going to sit on your big, fucking
cock and help you cum.”

Kate hurriedly mounted her son, her tits jiggling as she planted her
knees on the cushions to either side of his hips. With a lewd grin, she
reached between her slender thighs and eagerly took hold of Marty’s
cock. Then she wiggled her ass downward, groaning as she felt cum-
smeared head of her son’s cock push between the wet, swollen lips of
her cunt.

“Ohhhhh, Marty, it’s so big and fat!” she gasped. She made sure his
huge cockhead was securely embedded in her juicy pussy, then put her
hands, on her son’s shoulders and looked lustfully into his deep-blue
eyes. “Now… Fuck me, Marty! Fuck mommy’s hot cunt good, lover!”

Feverishly Kate humped and wiggled her ass, sliding her clinging,
sucking pussy down onto the upthrust length of her son’s huge prick.
Marty looked down, dazedly watching his thick, purple-veined cockshaft
disappear into the hairy wet slit of his mom’s pussy. Kate grimaced as
her cunthole stretched wider and wider, forcibly accommodating the
boy’s large prick. Finally, it was all the way inside her, throbbing
and twitching deep inside her belly. She had never felt so deliciously
full as she did right now, fully-impaled on her son’s wonderful big
cock. Her pussy throbbed in time with his prick as Kate began to move
her hips, her brain reeling with pleasure at the realization of finally
fucking her own son.

“Oh, Marty, Mommy loves it!” she squealed. She held his shoulders
tightly as she humped her ass in a feverish rhythm, sliding her tight
little pussy rhythmically up and down his cock. “Please, Marty, fuck me
now! Oh, darling, my cunt’s so hot! Fuck my pussy! Fill me with cum!”

Marty slid his hands down her slender waist, clutching the peach-shaped
globes of his mom’s girlish, madly-humping ass. Then he jerked his hips
off the couch to meet the rhythm, thrusting his young cock in and out
of his mother’s hotly clinging cunt.

“Harder, Marty! Fuck my pussy, harder! Mommy like to be fucked real
hard, baby!” grunted Kate feeling her son’s cock-tip slamming against
the entrance of her very womb. She bucked her naked ass up and down
over his crotch in a frenzy of passion, pounding her wet, swollen cunt
onto her son’s pile-driving cock as hard as she could. “Fuck me, fuck
me, fuck Mommy’s cunt, Marty! Oh, fuck, your cock feels so good inside
me! Please, Marty, fuck my pussy as hard as you can!”

Marty picked up the speed of his fucking, groaning with pleasure as he
humped high and hard off the couch, ramming his cock up his mom’s hairy
pussy-hole as deeply as he could. Her cunt felt ever bit as tight and
hot and wet as he’d imagined, and the way she was bouncing her ass all
over the place like some cheap, cock-starved slut really got him
excited. God, he was fucking his own mother and she was going crazy
with lust.

The ecstasy built steadily deep inside Kate’s loins. She felt her erect
nipples tingling and her pink little asshole throbbing in and out as
Marty fucked her faster and faster, impaling her deliciously on the
satisfying stiffness of his prick.

“God! I’m gonna cum!” Kate squealed, her body shuddering stiffly. She
dropped her hand, shamelessly rubbing her clit as her son’s huge prick
pounded solidly up into her cunt. “Harder, harder, harder! Fuck me,
honey, fuck my pussy! Oh, Marty, oh, shit, I’m getting so close! Fuck
your mother, Marty! Faster, fuck Mommy’s horny cunt!”

Clutching her bucking asscheeks, Marty pounded his aching cock into his
mother’s pussy as hard as he could. The room was filled with an obscene
litany of moans and groans and loud slurping noises as Kate’s tight,
juicy pussy squished wetly around her son’s huge prick, and Marty’s
enormous erection probed the depths of his mother’s womb. Then, with a
scream, Kate came like a rocket.

“Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! I’m cumming, baby! Fuck me! Fuck my cunt! Mommy’s
cuuummmiiinnngggg!” Her pussy spasmed violently, spewing cunt-juice all
over the racing length of her son’s pistoning cock.

Marty kept fucking her cunt as hard as he could, gasping as the second
load of jism exploded from his balls. It squirted deep inside his
mother’s pussy, deluging her squirming cunt with a powerful stream of
jizz. Kate gasped in ecstasy as Marty emptied his balls into her fuck-
hole, filling her insides with a white torrent of hot thick sperm. She
kept humping wildly on top of her son, flexing her cunt-muscles around
his jerking, squirting prick, not even slowing until she had drained
his balls of the last drops of his teenage fuck-juice.

“Ohhh, God, Mom!” gasped Marty, his cock still deeply imbedded inside
his mother’s softly twitching cunt. “That was fuckin’ fantastic!”

“Ummmmmm, it sure was, baby!” grinned Kate. “You sure gave mommy one
hell of a fantastic fuck!”

Marty made his semi-hard cock twitch inside the tight grip of his
mother’s cunt and smiled up at her boyishly.

“Want to do it again, Mom?” he asked.

“Uuuuuuh, baby! Can you?” Kate murmured, not quite believing that any
cock could recover so quickly, even a young teenager’s.

“What do you think, Mom?” smiled Marty flexing his swelling prick
inside her again for added emphasis

“Ohhh, honey! I think I want you to fuck me again!” Kate gasped. His
cock was definitely growing and moving inside her horny pussy and it
felt absolutely wonderful.

Marty rolled his mother over onto her back and pulled her legs up over
his shoulders. Then, without another word he began to pound his long,
hard prick deep into her gooey pussy. It was filled with his sperm and
his mother’s cunt-juice and felt a little less tight than before, but
Marty didn’t mind, that simply meant he’d be able to last a lot longer,
and he wanted to fuck his gorgeous, sexy mother all night long if it
was possible.

Kate was in seventh heaven, her wonderful young hunk of a son was
fucking her like a stud stallion, really slamming his cock into her
cunt hard, the way she liked it… the way her husband never had. She
had to admit that her son was a better lover by far than her ex-
husband, and she had him all to herself, to fuck whenever she wanted.
And judging by Marty’s insatiable efforts so far, Kate knew that she
wouldn’t be able to go for long without her son’s magnificent young
cock pounding her pussy.

The next night, Paul stayed over at Randy’s house as planned, and
Alison found herself admiring her son’s handsome young friend more and
more. Both boys were wearing tight jeans and T-shirts which showed off
their muscular young bodies to perfection. Alison was in a constant
state of arousal just being around them. Paul was absolutely gorgeous,
she thought. He was tall and athletic-looking with more than his share
of his mother Monica’s good looks.

All through the evening, Alison found excuses to be with them. Paul
seemed to like her company, and Alison flirted with him shamelessly,
much to Randy’s annoyance. After dinner, while Paul was taking a shower
Randy confronted his mother.

“Mom, what is it with you tonight?” he asked. “You’ve been all over
Paul like a rash.”

“Don’t tell me, Mommy’s little baby is jealous?” teased Alison.

“Come on, Mom, be serious!” whined Randy. “You want to fuck Paul, don’t
you? That’s what all this cutesy stuff tonight was all about, wasn’t
it!?”

“Maybe I do,” said Alison, “Would you mind if I did?… Fuck Paul, I
mean.”

Randy thought about it for a second then gave his mother a lewd wink.

“I guess not, Mom,” he grinned, pulling her into his arms. “As long as
I get my share.”

Alison dropped her right hand to Randy’s crotch and gave her son’s
swollen cock-bulge a playful squeeze through his pants.

“Don’t worry about that, honey,” she murmured, “I’m so horny lately,
I’ve got more than enough to go around.”

“So I noticed, Mom!” chuckled Randy, squeezing his mother’s ass
suggestively. “Think we have time for a quick one before Paul get’s out
of the shower?”

“I don’t know, sweetheart, let’s find out!” smiled Alison pulling her
son down the hallway towards her bedroom.

+ + + + +

Paul had intended to take a long, relaxing hot shower as he always did
at home, but on second thought decided to make it short and sweet. He
was only a guest here, and it wasn’t polite to hog all the hot water.
Stepping out of the shower, Paul reached for the towel, Alison had left
him and leisurely dried himself off. His clothes were in Randy’s room
so he wrapped the towel around his waist and opened the bathroom door.
He was halfway down the hall when he heard strange moaning noises
coming from the bedroom across from Randy’s. `That’s Mrs. Ross’ room,’
he thought maybe she’s sick or something.’

As Paul got closer, he noticed the door was slightly ajar and peeked
inside. His eyes nearly popped out of his head. Alison was stretched
out naked on her bed with Randy, equally naked, between his mother’s
wide-stretched thighs, slamming his rock-hard cock into her bucking
cunt.

“Jeeessus!” whispered Paul, under his breath. His friend was fucking
HIS mom too!

Paul stared wide-eyed as Randy continued to ram his mother’s wet,
clinging cunt full of hard, teenage prick. As Paul stood there, rooted
to the spot, his own cock began to swell automatically at the sight, of
Randy’s long glistening weapon pounding savagely into his gorgeous,
naked mother. Paul had always thought Mrs Ross was one hell of a foxy
lady, and now, seeing her getting fucked by her own son made his prick
ache with need. He thought of his own mother and wished he was home
right now, doing the same thing to her that Randy was doing to Alison.
But his mother was on a guilt trip and had refused to give in to his
requests that they have sex regularly. Paul watched in envy as his
friend really hammered it to his sexy, willing mother.

Randy soon had his mother on the brink of orgasm. The pleasure was so
intense that Alison had to cover her own mouth with her hand to stop
from squealing out as she normally did. She tried desperately to keep
silent as Randy pumped his cock vigorously into her spasming cunt, she
didn’t want Paul to hear her over the noise of the shower. It wasn’t
until after Randy’s cock exploded in her cunt that Alison realized she
couldn’t hear the shower running anymore!

“Shit!” she gasped, scrambling off the bed. “Quick! Paul’s finished his
shower!”

“Fuck!” exclaimed Randy, grabbing his jeans and shirt from the foot of
his mother’s bed.

As the frantic pair dressed, Paul raced back to the bathroom and closed
the door. He waited until he heard them pass by outside, then opened
the bathroom door and went to Randy’s room to dress, as if nothing had
happened.

The rest of the night, Paul couldn’t stop staring at Alison. The sight
of her gorgeous, naked body stretched out under her son was etched into
his horny young brain. His cock was in a constant state of semi-
hardness just thinking about it. Alison seemed to notice it too. If he
wasn’t mistaken, she was stealing sly little glances at the bulge in
his crotch every chance she got.

Randy suggested he and Paul get an early night since they had to make
an early start the next day. Reluctantly, Paul agreed. He much
preferred to stay up and talk to Randy’s sexy mother, but Randy was
insistent.

After almost an hour of tossing and turning, Paul was still wide awake.
His mind was filled with lewd fantasies of Randy’s mother. He imagined
her sucking his cock, spreading those long, creamy legs wide to take
his cock in her juicy cunt, and bending over to let him ram his cock up
her gorgeous firm little ass. He was just about to jerk off with the
frustration of it all when he heard Alison’s bedroom door open and the
light padding of footsteps heading down the hallway in the direction of
the kitchen. Without thinking, Paul got out of bed and followed, not
really knowing what he was going to say to her.

“Well, hello there, handsome,” Alison said, smiling pleasantly as Paul
walked into the kitchen. “I thought you’d be dead to the world by now.
Can’t you sleep?”

“Oh, I guess I’ve got insomnia,” Paul mumbled, shrugging feebly as he
looked at Alison, trying desperately to think of something to say
besides what was going through his mind. She sat at the kitchen table
in a short terry robe, sipping a small glass of brandy. “I guess I was
kinda hoping you’d have milk in the fridge. That usually helps me get
to sleep.”

“Why, certainly, honey. Just have a seat and I’ll get you a glass.”

Alison rose, glancing at Paul’s crotch as she turned toward the
refrigerator. The youth’s prick looked semi-swollen, and it was
obviously a big one. Alison had no way of knowing that Paul couldn’t
sleep because he was thinking about her, or that he was horny and
frustrated because his mother, Monica had refused to have anything to
do with him sexually since their first torrid coupling days before. All
she knew was that the quick fuck with Randy earlier had not been near
enough to satisfy her. In fact, it just left a wet need pulsing in her
pussy. She was still very, very horny.

`No, I shouldn’t!’ Alison thought, hesitating as she opened the
refrigerator and pulled out the carton of milk. `It’s bad enough that
I’m fucking my own son. I shouldn’t seduce his friend too!’ But her
pussy was throbbing out a different tune and Alison grew hornier by the
second as she thought of the delicious young cock bulging through
Paul’s underwear only feet away.

With her back turned to Paul as she fetched a glass from the shelf,
Alison deliberately loosened the sash of her robe, so that when she
turned around, it would “accidentally” fall open.

“I can heat up the milk, if you want, Paul.”

“No, that’s okay.” Paul sat on the chair in front of the table. “Hot or
cold, as long as it goes in my stomach.”

Alison smiled sweetly as she turned back to him, carrying the carton
and glass. Paul’s bulging eyes went straight to her body. The loose
robe now gaped open far enough so that he could see the inner slopes of
her large jiggling tits. God, even his mother didn’t have tits as big
as those, though Paul.

“Th-thanks, Mrs. Ross,” he mumbled.

She put the milk and the glass on the table, but remained standing in
front of him. She smiled as she watched Paul’s eyes move down, seeing
her rounded belly through the partially-open robe, and the shadow of
her richly-furred cunt. Alison stole a glance at the boy’s crotch. She
suppressed a sigh as she saw that her son’s friend was growing a simply
enormous hard-on, a huge, pulsing shaft of flesh that bulged obscenely
through the crotch of his shorts.

“Don’t you want your milk, Paul?”

“Uh… yeah! Sure, Mrs. Ross.”

Paul’s hands trembled as he picked up the glass and the milk carton,
his eyes remaining locked on the incredible body under the robe. He was
obviously already much too horny to concentrate on what he was doing.
Alison smiled as she watched him pour the milk half in and half out of
the glass, spilling it clumsily on his thighs and the floor.

“Aww, shit!”

“Ohh, Paul, you’re making a mess.” Alison stepped closer, feeling her
big, firm tits sway sexily under the terry robe. “Look at how you’re
trembling, Paul. What are you so excited about?”

“N-n-nothing. Mrs. Ross.”

“Paul,” Alison said, in a softer voice. “Why are you staring at my body
like that?”

Paul gaped at her, his eyes opening wider as he distractedly put the
glass and carton back on the table.

“I… I wasn’t… “

“Yes, you were, Paul.” Alison smiled and stroked his hair. “You don’t
have to be ashamed of it. It’s natural for a boy your age to be curious
about a woman’s body. Boys your age are usually quite horny. That’s why
your cock is so stiff right now, isn’t it, Paul?”

“I… I guess.”

“Would you like to see more of my body, Paul” Alison asked softly.
“I’ll take off my robe, if you want.”

Paul managed to nod his head. Smiling seductively, Alison slid the robe
off her shoulders. The youth’s jaw dropped open as he gazed at her
large, stiff-nippled tits, his eyes falling to the tiny triangle of
fleecy, dark-brown pubic hair that covered her pouty-lipped cunt. He
could even see the narrow pink slit of her pussy glistening wetly in
the light from the hallway.

“Oh, Jesus, Mrs. Ross!” Paul said excitedly.

“Oh, Paul, look at your cock!” Alison put her hand on her mouth in mock
surprise. She was loving every moment of this.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have let you look at my body. Look at how stiff your
cock is now. It looks like you’re about to burst right out of those
pants!”

Totally embarrassed, Paul looked down at his crotch. She was right. His
prick was throbbing and twitching obscenely in his shorts, leaking out
so much pre-cum that the sheer fabric was stained with the milky juice.
Alison, couldn’t help herself. She dropped to her knees in front of
Paul, and, grasping his shorts by the elastic waistband, swiftly yanked
them down over his hips. A moment later Paul was naked, his huge hard-
on pulsing and quivering in front of his stomach. Alison wrapped her
fingers around his cock and smiled lovingly into his eyes, jacking his
her fist rapidly up and down the long, thick shaft.

“Oh, fuck, Mrs. Ross!”

“Paul, I don’t think you need a glass of milk after all,” Alison
purred. “I think a good cocksucking to help you get to sleep is what
you need… Would you like me to suck this nice big prick of yours for
you, honey?”

“Please,” Paul groaned. “Oh, please!”

Smiling at the horny boy, Alison slid her fist to the pulsing root of
his cock. Holding it tightly, she dropped her head into his crotch,
whimpering shamelessly as she thrust the first several inches of the
boy’s long, throbbing hard-on between her lips.

His cock was huge and it tasted good, nearly as good as her own son’s
cock. Alison closed her eyes, breathing heavily through her nose as she
compressed her stretched lips in a wet, ovaled circle around the veined
stiffness of Paul’s hot young prick. Then she started sucking him hard,
puckering her full cheeks to increase the pressure around his cock-
shaft.

“Oh, fuck, I can’t believe this!” Paul gazed down at his friend’s naked
mother in a trance, shocked but excited by the sight of Alison’s lips
stretched around his cock.

“Suck it, Mrs. Ross!” He clutched her head and hunched his ass off the
chair, fucking his big cock between her lips. “Oh, shit, that feels so
good! Yeahhhh! Suck it hard! Suck the cum out of my prick!”

Alison forced her face farther down into his hairy young crotch,
wanting to suck in as much of his wonderful cock as she could take
without choking. Her hungry mouth made obscene slurping, smacking
sounds as she worked on the boy’s throbbing erection. Pre-cum was
oozing heavily out of his fat, bloated cockhead, and Alison eagerly
swirled her tongue around the puffy knob, lapping up his drooling cock-
juice. It tasted great, and Alison couldn’t wait for the boy to cum so
that she could sample more of his delicious young spunk.

Face flushed and breathing heavily, the naked mom started sucking and
jacking on Paul’s prick much harder, rhythmically alternating between
puckering and bellowing her cheeks around his pulsing cock. Her tongue
laved and swirled around his cockhead, digging into his piss-slit,
determined not to miss a drop of his oozing pre-cum.

“Oh, shit!” Paul was pulling her hair now, humping his ass urgently off
the chair. “Suck harder, Mrs. Ross! Oh, fuck, you’re gonna make me
blow! Yeahh! Yeahhh! Harder, make me cum in your hot fuckin’ mouth!”

Alison sucked the boy’s huge cock as hard as she could, her breath
whistling loudly through her nostrils as she sucked. Her right hand
tightened around the rigid shaft as she jacked her fist up and down the
portion of Paul’s cock that wouldn’t fit into her mouth. His seemed to
swell suddenly as she jerked on the shaft and sucked the bloated,
purple head to a to a hard, heavy rhythm. He’s going to cum! Alison
thought happily, moving her left hand between his trembling thighs, she
cupped the warm hairy sac of his young balls and squeezed them gently.

“God! Fuck, I’m almost there!” Paul moaned. “Suck it, Mrs. Ross! Suck
it, please suck it, suck my fucking prick! Ahhhh, shit, I’m cumming!
Ahhhhhhhhh! Godddddd, yesssssss!”

His pulsing cock swelled to an incredible, bucking stiffness between
her lips, before suddenly erupting in a series of powerful, creamy
spurts that Alison’s mouth to overflowing. She whimpered around Paul’s
erupting prick and sucked and jacked it even harder, determined to get
every drop of his tasty young fuck-cream.

She had to swallow rapidly to gulp down all of his load, but she never
missed a drop. In fact, her pumping fist kept coaxing more prick-juice
out of his balls, until she’d finally lapped up the last traces of his
jism. Even after Paul had stopped ejaculating, Alison nursed loving on
his cock, sucking out the last of it. She had never been so hungry for
a man’s cum before.

After a minute or two, Paul’s cock began to deflate in her mouth, but
Alison kept up a gentle, insistent sucking action that soon stopped
that. His virile young prick began to swell again and within minutes,
it was almost as hard as before. Alison popped her lips off Paul’s
rejuvenated organ and smiled dreamily up into his dazed young eyes.

“I’ll bet you think I’m a pretty good cocksucker now, don’t you, Paul?”
she purred, continuing to pump her fist feverishly up and down his
prick. “Think you can keep this big cock hard for me, lover? My cunt
got all wet from sucking you off. I’d really like you to fuck me!”

“Really?” Paul murmured enthusiastically. “Okay… where?”

“Let’s do it right here on the floor, honey.”

Paul looked confused. “But Randy might walk in on us.”

Alison suppressed a giggle, remembering how hard her son had fucked her
earlier while Paul was in the shower. “He won’t wake up, Paul. Believe
me. Now don’t make me wait any longer. I’m so hot, darling. I really
need you to fuck me right now!”

Alison slid away from him, her huge tits jiggling provocatively as she
stretched out on her back on the floor. It would hurt her ass to hump
off the linoleum, but she was much too horny to care. Alison stared
hungrily at the naked youth’s big stiff cock, wiggling her ass into a
good position, then spreading her legs wide to offer him her juicy,
hairy cunt.

“Fuck me, Paul,” she said softly.

Paul slid off the chair, staring at her tight, wet pussy as he joined
the naked woman on the floor. Alison cocked her legs high in the air,
shamelessly opening her wet, horny pussy for the invasion of his prick.
Paul quickly mounted his friend’s mother, supporting his weight on arms
outstretched beside her shoulders, his hard cock pulsing up and down
against her cuntmound.

“You’ve got gorgeous tits,” he said breathlessly, staring down at her
large, firm breasts. Her fat nipples protruded stiffly with her desire.
“I swear, they’re even bigger than my mom’s….. ummm, I mean……”

His words trailed off into a feeble mumble, but Alison was too horny to
pay attention. Eagerly she grasped Paul’s rigid cockshaft, pulling him
down with it, until she felt his big prickhead nudge between her
cuntlips.

“Oh, Paul, it feels so big!! Fuck me with it, Paul! Fuck my hot pussy
with your big, fat prick!”

Paul pushed down eagerly, sinking his cock into her, and they both
moaned loudly as Alison’s tight, slippery cunt sucked wetly around the
invading cockshaft. In and in, the long, thick shaft pushed, until
Alison’s tingling cunt was stretched wide around the pulsing thickness
of the boy’s cock. Paul let his elbows bend, crushing the horny
mother’s big tits under his broad, muscular chest. Then he started
humping on top of her, fucking his rock-hard cock steadily in and out
of Alison’s tightly, clinging cunthole.

“Faster, Paul! Fuck me faster!” Alison threw her arms around his
shoulders, shuddering as his long cock filled her with it’s wonderful
thickness, “Ohhhh, yessss! Fuck my pussy, fuck my hot little pussy!
Unnnnhhh, fuck! Your cock is huge, baby! Ohhh, yeahhhhhh! Fuck it it
there! Fuck it in!”

She lifted her legs higher, then scissored her ankles together high
across his back. Madly, the naked mom bucked and humped off the floor,
feverishly pistoning her horny, drippy pussy onto the boy’s big, womb-
probing prick. Paul fucked faster, his ass bucking and jerking,
spearing his cock expertly in and out of Alison’s bucking pussy. She
was hunching her ass up off the floor with every thrust of his powerful
young prick, fuckin him back for all she was worth. Soon the naked mom
and her son’s friend were fucking with wild abandon, the kitchen filled
with their moans and sighs, the sound of their bellies slapping
together, the squish-squish noise of her drooling pussy clinging to his
huge, pounding cock.

“Uuuuhhh! Harder, Paul! ” Alison moaned at last, as her pussy spasmed
harder around his prick. “Oh, fuck, oh, shit, you’re making me cum now!
God, I love your big cock, Paul! Oh, yes, fuck me good with it! Harder,
Paul, harder, I’m really gonna cum!”

Paul started fucking the horny, naked woman as fast as he could,
slamming his big cock into her upthrust cunthole, banging her asscheeks
onto the hard linoleum floor with every thrust. Alison’s cock-stuffed
pussy had begun to suck and contract uncontrollably around his young
prickmeat and she knew she was on the verge of a very intense orgasm.

“Fuck my pussy, fuck my horny cunt!” Alison chanted, whipping her ass
off the kitchen floor in a frenzy of illicit lust. “I’m cumming, Paul!
Oh, fuck, oh, shit, keep fucking my cunt! Harder, Paul! Ram it in! Fuck
me hard! Oohh! Ohhhhh! Ooooooooh! I’m cuuummmiiinnnggg!”

Her tightly-stretched fuckhole spewed out cunt-juice, spasming and
rippling uncontrollably around the youth’s pounding cock. Paul fucked
the mom’s cumming cunt as fast as he could, moaning as his swinging
balls slapped the crack of her heaving ass. Suddenly Alison felt
another load of jizz spewing out of his prick, this time spurting and
splattering hotly, deep inside her pussy.

“Ohhhh, baby! Cum in me, Paul! Cum in my hot, fuckin’ cunt!”

It was as big a load as the first one she had taken in her mouth. Paul
lunged and fucked wildly on top of her, his seemingly endless torrent
of creamy young sperm spraying into her ravished, clinging pussy.
Alison wrapped her arms and legs more tightly around the boy’s bucking
body, continuing to fuck her clasping cunt onto his shooting cock. As
last of his jism jetted deep into her belly, Alison felt it oozing back
out of her hairy cunt-hole, puddling on the floor under her humping
ass.

Paul slid his cock out of her cream-filled cunt, making Alison giggle
as he quickly slid down her body to cup her enormous tits. Hungrily,
the youth fondled and sucked her breasts, taking turns slurping each of
her stiff, rubbery nipples deeply between his lips. Then Alison gasped
with surprise as he slid down farther, planting wet kisses on her
undulating belly, finally nuzzling his head between her thighs.

“Oh, Paul, you just shot so much cum in there. You don’t really want to
lick my pussy now, do you, Paul?!…. Oh, Paul!…. Ooooh, that feels
good! Ohhh… yesssssss!”

The horny youth moaned as he rubbed his face in her wet, hairy, just-
fucked pussy, coating his cheeks with her sticky fuck-juices. Then he
thrust his tongue up Alison’s cunt-hole and busily started lapping out
the tasty mixture of jism and cunt-juice that filled her hot, swollen
little slit to over-flowing He opened her pouting cuntlips with his
fingers, exposing the glistening, wet pinkness within. Alison whimpered
as his sluicing tongue licked closer and closer to her pulsating clit.

“Oh, God!” She clutched his head and started humping her ass again,
shamelessly fucking her throbbing pussy onto the boy’s mouth. “That’s
fantastic! You’re gonna make me cum again, honey! Unnggghh! Suck my
clit, Paul! Put it in your mouth and suck it good and hard!”

Paul started licking the swollen, pulsing little bud with his tongue
and nibbling it gently with his lips, making Alison’s thighs tremble as
waves of intense pleasure coursed through her incredibly-aroused body.
Finally the boy pursed his lips on her ultra-sensitive clit, sucking it
hard, at the same time, pumping his fingers in and out of her buttery
fuck-hole.

“Oh, fuck, Paul!” Alison felt her cunt contracting around fingers as
the second powerful climax with minutes flooded through her loins.
“You’re making me cum, lover! Suck my clit! Fuck my cunt! Oh Jesus,
Paul! I’mmmm cuuummmiiinnnggg!”

Alison’s climax lasted even longer this time, crashing through her
quivering body until she thought she would pass out from sheer
pleasure. Paul kept licking and sucking and finger-fucking her until
she came down from her high, obviously loving the heavy flow of pussy-
cream that oozed out of her curly-haired cunt. He worked on her leaking
slit until he’d licked up every drop of her spendings, then rested his
head on her belly, his tongue lightly flicking her clit, like a
contented little puppy. She stroked his hair tenderly.

Paul had been a marvelous fuck, Alison thought happily. Almost as good
as her very own son. A horny little tremour passsed through her cunt as
she imagined having both of them fuck her at once. It was a totally
depraved idea and she wondered if the boys would be willing, but the
more Alison thought about it, the more she wanted to try it.

“Jesus, Mom,” murmured Marty, sprawling naked beneath his mother on her
bed. “I never thought you’d be so fuckin’ horny!”

“Unnnghhh! Don’t talk, just fuck my pussy, Marty,” Kate panted. “Fuck
Mommy’s cunt with that big fat cock, baby! Make me cum, again!”

It was late in the morning, a good half-hour after Marty should have
left for his first class at school. Kate knew she would have to let her
son go soon, but in the meantime, she wanted his hard young cock
drilling her pussy until she couldn’t cum any more!

They’d fucked for the very first time the night before, and Kate just
couldn’t get enough of her son’s virile young prick. He was as
insatiable as she was! Again and again, he’d fucked her cunt, well into
the early hours of the morning, and when Kate had woken him at seven
a.m. his young cock was still as long and as hard as a railroad spike!
Now she just wanted him to keep fucking her gooey little pussy, and
shooting her cunt full of hot teenage jizz.

The naked redhead mom was was on top of her son now, her knees on the
bed to either side of his slim hips, clutching his shoulders as she
bounced her insatiable pussy up and down on his erect prick, her juices
making Marty’s thick, bloated shaft glisten in the early morning light
streaming through the bedroom window.

Marty’s cock was still extremely stiff, despite all the loads of cum
he’d emptied into her pussy. A young stud like her son could obviously
keep his cock hard all day and all night, at least that’s what Kate
hoped, anyway.

“Harder, Marty!” Kate pleaded. Her voice cracked with passion as she
quickened the speed of her humping, shuddering as she pistoned her
tight, clinging pussy up and down on her son’s erect prick. “Mommy
wants another cum, lover! Oh yeahhhh, Marty! Keep fucking me! Fuck my
hot little pussy as hard as you can, baby!”

Marty stared down at the juncture of their naked, writhing bodies,
excitedly watching his juice-slickened cock sliding deeply in and out
between the clasping lips of his mother’s tight, fur-lined little
pussy. He slid his hands down from her jiggling tits and gripped the
madly-humping globes of her ass. Then he started humping much harder
beneath her, ramming his huge cock up into the clinging heat of his
naked mom’s eager fuck-hole until Kate thought she’d faint with sheer
pleasure!

“Oooooohhhhhh, God! Yesss, Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!” Kate chanted,
her cute young-looking, face contorting with obscene incestuous
pleasure as her hungry pussy sucked and spasmed around his monstrously
engorged young prick. “Unggghhh! Mommy’s cumming again, Marty! Oh,
please fuck me, darling, harder, harder! Oh, fuck, I’m cumming again!
Yessss, baaabby, Mommmmyyyyy’s Cummmiiinnnggg!”

Kate’s creaming pussy literally sucked her son’s pounding prick into
her body, rippling and contracting around every inch of the his huge,
glistening shaft. Enjoying the power of being able to bring his horny,
naked mom to orgasm so often, Marty fucked her hard and fast, slamming
his long, hard prick deep up into his mother’s quivering fuckhole,
guiding her through the peak of her orgasm.

But when the spasms finally subsided, Kate realized that her boy hadn’t
shot another hot load into her pussy. A lewd smile spread across her
face as she realized she would have to use her mouth to suck out
another load of hot, creamy jizz from his young balls.

“You didn’t cum that time, Marty,” she purred, lifting her leg to slide
her wet, clinging pussy off his cock. “I guess you want me to make you
cum with my mouth again, huh?”

Marty just smiled up at his mom, his enormous hard-on twitched over his
stomach, the fat cock-knob swollen and red, the ridged veins throbbing
with his heartbeat. Drops of milky pre-cum oozed out of his piss-slit
in a little white trail. Kate could smell her own musky cunt-juice
which covered Marty’s cock from balls to tip in a bright, glistening
sheen. The very thought of letting that wonderful, tasty young prick
slide down her throat had Kate’s pussy throbbing like crazy. Her own
son had the most suckable cock she’d ever seen in her life.

“Sit up on the edge of the bed, Marty. Mommy’s going to suck you off!”

Marty did as she asked, sitting up so that his huge prick rose stiffly
out of his lightly-haired young crotch. Kate’s mouth was already
watering as she slid to her knees on the floor and gazed hungrily at
the shiny, throbbing hardness of her son’s huge erection. She wrapped
her fingers around the base, squeezing hard, then started to jack on
it. She moaned as she watched more tasty young teenage spunk bubble out
of her son’s huge, stiff organ.

“Come on, Mom! Suck it!” Marty moaned excitedly. “Please suck my cock!”

“You don’t have to beg me, darling.” Kate giggled. “You know how much
Mommy loves to suck you off!” With a lewd grin, she lowered her head to
Marty’s crotch, moaning all the way down in lustful anticipation.

Kate opened her mouth as wide as she could and wrapped her full, red
lips around the hard, meaty cock-shaft. It was so thick and swollen,
Kate wondered if she’d be able to get it all into her mouth. It would
be a battle, but one she would enjoy nonetheless. She shut her eyes,
concentrating on the feel and taste of her son’s big prick. She could
taste her own pussy-juice on it, and it made her even hornier to think
that she was sucking on a cock that had just finished fucking her cunt.

Swallowing as much of the huge pole as she could without choking, Kate
immediately started sucking her son’s cock as hard as she could. Marty
made little whimpering sounds of pleasure and humped his ass off the
bed, fucking his aching cock through his mother’s tightly-pursed lips.
Kate slurped and licked and sucked, loudly and wetly, the sounds of her
incestuous cock-sucking filling the bedroom. She bobbed her head on his
crotch, as Marty greedily fucked her face with his huge, stiff prick.

“Yeahhhh, Mom, suck that cock, baby!” Marty panted, as his cock swelled
even stiffer between her lips. “God, what a mouth! Unnnhhhh! Ohhhhh!
Wowwwwww! Oh, fuck, Mom, I think I’m gonna cum now! I’m really getting
close!”

Kate feverishly sucked her son’s pulsing cock even harder, her freckled
cheeks reddening brightly with the torrid energy of the wanton,
incestuous act she was performing. It may be wrong, she thought, but it
was the best feeling in the world!

She tightened her fingers around the root of his prick and commenced a
furious hand-job on the bottom half of Marty’s cock, her fist pumping
in a blur up and down his lust-swollen shaft. Pre-cum oozed more freely
out of his cock-tip now and Kate knew he was truly going to cum any
second. Shamelessly, she swirled her tongue around his cock-head,
lapping every tasty drop of milk that emerged from her son’s prick.

“Ooooooohhhhhh! Mom, I’m cumming! Fuck! I’m cummiinnngg!”

Marty’s cock erupted like a volcano, squirting huge, thick jets of
sperm into his mother’s hotly-sucking mouth. Kate slurped and swallowed
happily, relishing the taste and texture of her son’s spewing jizz, and
she moaned in ecstasy as his huge creamy load spurted out over her
tongue and down her throat, warming her belly with it’s sticky
thickness. Kate kept sucking for a long time after she’d milked out the
last of his young spunk, knowing that it was her last chance for sex
with her son that morning. Although she didn’t want him to leave, Kate
realized she would have to let him go to school or questions would be
asked.

“Keep thinking dirty thoughts, darling, and we can have more fun when
you get home from school this afternoon” she purred, licking the last
of the cum from her mouth as Marty reached for his clothes.

“You fuckin’ bet I will, Mom!” he grinned, staring down at Kate’s
drooling, glistening cuntslit.

Ten minutes later, Marty left for school with a note for the principal.
Kate didn’t bother getting dressed. It wasn’t worth the trouble when
she was this horny. She knew she would only spend the rest of the day
finger-fucking anyhow, thinking constantly of the incredible feelings
of lust that the feel and taste of her own son’s prick instilled in
her.

He’d still had an enormous hard-on in his jeans when he’d walked out
the door, Kate remembered with a mischievous chuckle. She wondered if
any of his female teachers would have trouble lecturing a young stud
with such an appetizing cock bulge in his pants.

+ + + + +

“Unnngggh! God!” Monica panted. “Uuuuuhh! I’m so hot! I wish you were
here to fuck me, baby! Oooh, Pauly! I need your big cock, lover! Unh,
unhhhh…”

The gorgeous, blonde mom lay sprawled naked on her living-room couch,
her pretty cheeks flushed bright-red with shame and passion as she
rubbed her hot, burning pussy-slit, stabbing her fingers into her gooey
wet fuckhole as fast as she could. Her fingers felt nice but she needed
a cock… Paul’s cock. She imagined her tall, handsome young son was
between her legs now, fucking her with his long, thick teenaged prick,
sending her through orgasm after orgasm, until she couldn’t cum
anymore. God she felt horny! She’d missed him badly when he’d spent the
night at her friend Alison’s house.

Out of misplaced guilt, Monica had refused to let her son fuck her
again after that first time, but it wasn’t for lack of desire. The more
she remembered how good her own son’s cock had felt up her pussy, the
more she thought she would go out of her mind with lust for him. She’d
never thought she could be this horny. She hadn’t let Paul touch her
again, and hardly even spoke to him, yet all she could think about was
his huge, throbbing teenage cock at full erection!

He’d actually wanted to fuck his own mother! Every time she voiced the
words to herself, her pussy grew unbearably wet and hot. Monica had
lost count of how many times she’d masturbated herself to totally
unfulfilling orgasms in the past several days. She’d always felt
ashamed of playing with her pussy, but now she simply couldn’t help it.
There was little doubt that she would soon be eagerly spreading her
legs for her son again if she didn’t do something to relieve her lust.
No amount of finger-fucking could take the place of a big, hard cock.

“Oh, Paul!” Monica gasped, biting her lip and digging three fingers
deep inside her gaping cunthole. “OH, FUCK! UHHHHH! UUUUUNNNGGGHHHHHH”

The violent orgasm made her ass buck wildly off the couch, her cunt-
juice spewing hotly onto her rapidly-fucking fingers. When it subsided,
the naked mom was still as horny as ever. Wearily, she slid off the
sofa, brushing her wavy, golden-blonde hair out of her eyes, her big,
firm tits jiggling as she strode across the room. The living room
curtains were parted just enough for her to see the street. Monica shot
a casual glance at the sidewalk, and then saw something that made her
stop in her tracks.

It was Kate Sanders’ son, Marty, apparently late for school and walking
fast. Monica’s hungry eyes went straight for his crotch. Her lips
parted in surprise, and a feverish new passion flooded into her cunt.
Why, the little bastard was walking to school with a big hard-on in his
pants! Monica’s blue eyes homed in on Marty’s crotch, there was no
doubt that the boy was toting around an extremely stiff, bulging prick!

Monica’s face flushed, and she started breathing hard. Don’t do it! she
told herself, but the warning was ignored. She was just TOO horny!
She’d lost all control over her lust. She’d go mad if she didn’t get
fucked this morning… damn the consequences!

“Marty!” Monica called. She pressed herself against the wall beside the
window, poking her head out just far enough so that he wouldn’t be able
to tell she was naked.

“Hi, Mrs Walsh!” said Marty, trying desperately to hide his hard-on
with his school bag.

“Um, Marty, could you please come in here for a minute?”

Marty stopped and turned on the sidewalk, looking worried. “I can’t!
I’ll be late for school.”

“You’re already late. Just please come in here, Marty. It’s important.”

Marty paused, shrugged, then walked up the path to her house. Red-faced
and trembling, Monica stood naked in the hall, in front of the door.
There was no point in putting on clothes, not when she was inviting him
in for only one reason, and by the size of his cock-bulge, young Marty
was thinking about the same thing. Her nipples were painfully stiff,
and her pussy was so hot and wet that she could feel her cunt-juices on
her inner thighs. It was shocking and horrible and sinful to confront a
16-year-old boy like this, but it didn’t matter. Monica wasn’t going to
let either Marty or Marty’s cock out of her house until he gave her the
fuck of her life.

Marty opened the door and stepped into the hall. His jaw dropped open
as he gaped at the beautiful, naked woman standing before him.

“Jesus Christ!!” he managed to breathe.

“Shut the door,” Monica whispered.

Marty reflexively kicked the door shut behind him. Then he leaned
against it, his eyes bulging as they moved up and down Monica’s
incredible body. Monica watched his cock-bulge swell even more stiffly
as he gazed at her long, sleek legs and hairy pussy triangle, his eyes
then rising to the firm, creamy tits that were so big for her
delicately-boned torso.

Monica didn’t give him a chance to look for long. She had already
dropped to her knees in front of him, her hands trembling as she
reached for his belt buckle.

“What the fuck…..” Marty yelped.

“Shut up and let me see your cock!” muttered Monica, a wild, crazy look
of lust in her eyes. All sense of reality was gone for her, now. All
that mattered was getting her hands on this gorgeous young stud’s hard
cock.

Marty instinctively tried to step back, but Monica held him still as
she unbuckled and unzipped his jeans, then yanked them roughly down to
his ankles. To Monica’s delight, Marty wore no underwear. His stiff,
proud cock sprang out and slapped obscenely against her cheek. It was
just as big as her son’s, and Paul’s cock was enormous. The pussy-juice
literally dribbled out of her cunt as she wrapped her fingers around
the root of Marty’s prick, jacking the thick, blue-veined shaft firmly
with her fist.

“Mrs. Walsh!” Marty gasped. “What’re you… “

“I told you to shut up,” Monica hissed.

She jacked his cock harder and faster, shuddering as she watched the
milky pre-cum dribble out of his cock-tip.

“I want to know why you’re walking around town with a hard-on, Marty,”
she panted. “Don’t you know how disgusting your big cock looks when
it’s sticking out like that? You’re a dirty, filthy, horny young man,
aren’t you? You can’t even keep yourself from having a big, stiff,
fucking cock when you go to school!”

Monica was practically babbling out the words now, pumping his
incredibly stiff erection as hard as she could. Marty moaned and
slumped back against the door. He didn’t know why this gorgeous naked
woman was suddenly jerking on his cock, and he didn’t care… he just
prayed that she wouldn’t stop!

“Why, I think the reason your cock is so stiff is that you need someone
to suck it for you,” Monica panted. “Isn’t that right, you horny
bastard? You do want your cock sucked, don’t you, Marty? You need it
sucked, because you need to shoot out a big load of cum!”

“Oh, Mrs. Walsh! Oh, please… “

“It looks like I’ll have to suck your cock for you, Marty. You know I
can’t let you walk to school with your big, fat prick sticking out like
this.”

Monica dropped her face into his crotch, pressing her lips on the
spongy tip of his cock in a wet sucking kiss. Marty groaned, his prick
pulsing harder than ever. The shameful, horny mom let her mouth open,
sucking several inches of the boy’s cock into her mouth. She nearly
choked herself on it in her eagerness to fill her mouth with every inch
of his magnificent young cock. Monica finally stopped jamming her head
down when she had over two thirds of his thick fuckmeat stretching her
lips. Her cheeks flushed even brighter as she puckered them inward,
increasing the milking pressure around his cockshaft. Then she wantonly
started sucking and slurping on the youth’s tasty prick, the gurgling,
smacking sounds of the blow-job bubbling obscenely out of her lips.

“Oh, Jesus! Mrs. Walsh! Yeahhhhh!” Marty leaned back against the door
for support and looked down dazedly at her gorgeous, big-titted body,
then at her full, red lips nursing feverishly on his prick

“Suck it, Mrs. Walsh!” He dropped his hands, filling them with the
golden tresses of her long, wavy, blonde hair. “Suck harder! Oh,
yeahhhhhh, baby, suck my big fat cock! Suck it!!”

Monica was going to tell him to shut up again, but she was too busy
slurping insatiably on her young lover’s prick. His hard-on throbbing
in her mouth was intensely satisfying, fulfilling the lewd hunger that
had possessed her for the past several days. I love giving blow-jobs,
Monica realized as she bobbed her face feverishly over his jizz-oozing
prick. The only thing that could possibly be better than sucking a
stiff cock was having one rammed deep inside her cunt, and she intended
to make him do exactly that before the morning was out.

Harder and harder she sucked, alternating between puckering and puffing
her cheeks around the swollen thickness of his hard young fucker.
Marty’s cock grew even stiffer between her lips, pulsing against the
roof of her mouth. Monica’s tongue laved and lapped his heart-shaped
cock crown, slurping up all of his oozing pre-cum.

“Uuuuuhhhhhh! I’m gonna cum!” Marty moaned, suddenly. He pulled her
hair and rocked his hips, fucking her face with his prick. “Suck it,
suck it good! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum now! Suck my cock, Mrs. Walsh!
I’m cum down your hot fuckin’ throat!”

Monica’s pussy itched for attention as she imagined the hot cum that
would soon be spraying her tonsils. His young cock would throb
violently and jerk inside her mouth as his furry balls spat out their
creamy load. Her eyes tightly closed, panting through her nose for air,
Monica sucked Marty’s cock as hard as she could. Her fist pumped madly
up and down his thick cockshaft, urgently milking his prick up to her
sucking mouth. Finally she thrust her left hand between his legs,
cradling his cum-swollen balls and squeezed them gently.

“I’m cumming, Mrs. Walsh!.. UHHHHHNNNNGGHHH! FUUUUUCCCKKK!!””

His cock throbbed violently in her mouth, twitching twice before
ejecting his huge, pent-up load in a series of powerful jets that
filled her mouth to over-flowing. Monica swallowed as fast as she could
but it wasn’t enough, some of Marty’s sperm dribbled out around his
cockshaft and ran down her chin. She scooped it up and used the creamy
fluid to lubricate the lower half of his long cock with her fist.

Monica whimpered happily around Marty’s spurting hard-on, sucking and
jacking as hard as she could. For what seemed like ages, sperm spewed
out of his cock-tip, but Monica didn’t let his long, glistening fuckrod
slide out of her mouth until she’d nursed down every last drop of his
delicious cock-cream.

“Oh, fuck, that was good!” Marty sighed, leaning against the door on
trembling legs.

Monica sat back on her knees, her eyes wide with crazy desire, the
boy’s cum smeared obscenely around her mouth. She stared, hypnotized by
the sight of Marty’s huge cock. She watched as it slackened slightly,
then as he ran his own eyes over her naked tits and pussy it started to
swell again. Monica reached out and stroked the boy’s cock. She
couldn’t believe it. He was almost back to full erection, in less than
five minutes! Soon the incredibly long prick was once more pulsing
obscenely in front of her face.

“What’s wrong with you, Marty?” she demanded suddenly. “Your hard-on’s
not going down at all. Why doesn’t your cock stop being so stiff,
Marty? I hope you don’t expect me to suck it for you again.”

Marty just leaned against the door, unable to believe the naked woman’s
behavior, yet excited by her gorgeous body. He wondered if she’d let
him fuck her. The thought of sticking his aching cock into her horny
cunt was enough to make him want to jump her on the spot, but he didn’t
know what she’d do. Maybe she was a prick-tease who only gave blow-jobs
to passing boys and then, when they were horny as hell to fuck her,
made them leave. Marty decided to let her make the first move, she
seemed a little crazy.

Monica’s pussy burned as she started jacking his prick again,
shuddering as she felt her saliva and his cum slipping under her
fingers as she fisted his swollen cockshaft.

“Oooooh Marty, honey… You’re as hard as a rock again! I know you
can’t go to school with a hard-on like this.”

“There’s a better way you can make me cum, Mrs Walsh,” Marty offered,
staring suggestively between the naked woman’s open thighs.

“Why, Marty! I think you want to fuck me now. Isn’t that right. Marty?
You want to fuck my tight little pussy and shoot another big load of
cum. Will that make your poor stiff prick go down?”

Marty gulped, nodding swiftly. Monica was much too horny to bother
going into the bedroom, or even onto the living room couch. Her pussy
was throbbing so hard she could barely stand it. She needed the kid to
drill her right now, right here on the floor.

“Oooohhh, Marty! Yesssss! Sucking you off made me so horny! Fuck me now
baby!”

The naked mom stretched out on her back on the hallway carpet, wiggling
her peach-shaped asscheeks into a solid humping position on the rug.
Staring at Marty’s big cock, she lifted her long legs and spread them
wide-apart, completely opening her curly-haired pussy for the invasion
of his prick.

“What are you waiting for, baby? I told you, you could fuck me, didn’t
I? So why don’t you get down here and put it inside me, then? Go ahead
and fuck my pussy, you horny little bastard. Come on, Marty, my pussy’s
all ready for your cock. Fuck me, please!”

Marty dropped to his knees, his cock throbbing more stiffly than ever
as he stared in lust and wonder at the incredible curves of her body.
Holding his prick in his hand, he leaned over the woman, fitting his
cum-leaking cock-knob between the pouting, curly-haired lips of her
drippy slit. Monica moaned long and loud as she felt his long thick
pole pushing into her clasping cunt.

“Oh, fuck!” Monica started humping immediately, wiggling and bucking
her ass off the floor, trying to shove her tight, gooey pussy onto the
youth’s probing prick. “It feels good, Marty! You’ve really got a big
cock, don’t you? Unngghhh! Oh, shit, fuck my pussy with it, Marty! Go
ahead, you horny little bastard! Fuck my cunt with your big fat prick!”

Marty sprawled on top of her, sinking his aching cock deeply into her
hairy fuck-hole, flattening her big, quivering tits under his eager
young chest. By then, Monica was humping like a horny whore, groaning
and whimpering as Marty pistoned his huge prick deep up into her hungry
cunt. He kept fucking her steadily, drilling his cock deeper and deeper
into her drooling fuck-slit until he was buried to the balls in her
cunt.

“Fuck me! Ohhhhhhh, yessssss, fuck me!” Monica hissed, her eyes wide
with lust.

She threw her long legs around his back, scissoring her ankles
together. Her blushing asscheeks hunched up off the floor in a steady,
driving rhythm, grinding her tightly-sucking pussy onto his cock. Marty
started pounding her harder, moaning as he rammed his rock-hard prick
into the creamy, clinging tightness of her horny upthrust cunt.
Gradually the speed of his fucking quickened. Monica’s gorgeous face
contorted into a grimace of utter ecstasy as Marty’s big cock fucked
her hard and fast, slamming her ass into the floor with every skewering
thrust of his young prick.

“Unnhhhggghhh, Harder! Fuck me harder, you gorgeous young bastard!”

Monica’s tight little pussy had begun to itch and burn, contracting
uncontrollably around the pistoning shaft of his cock. The pleasure
flowing through her loins was incredibly intense. She could have played
with her pussy all day without ever feeling like this. There really was
nothing in the world like hot, hard teenage cock, she thought dreamily.
An image of her son flashed through her mind and Monica moaned in
ecstasy, suddenly wishing it was Paul’s big thick cock in her cunt
instead of Marty’s.

Harder and harder, Marty fucked her tight, slippery pussy, panting into
her shoulder as he drilled her throbbing cunt with long, powerful
strokes that made her big tits shake and quiver with every thrust. His
long cock reached the innermost depths of her pussy, probing all the
way up to her womb. Monica humped mindlessly beneath him, fast and
hard, tossing her head from side to side as the indescribable pleasure
of orgasm built to a crashing climax deep in her cunt.

“I’m gonna cum!” she gasped. her voice shaking with desire. “Unnggghhh!
Jesus! Fuck me, you bastard, fuck my pussy! Oh, shit, oh fuck, fuck,
fuck! Nearly there lover, nearly there! Fuck my cunt, Marty!
Ooooohhhhh, yessss… yesssssss, I’M CUMMMMMIIINNNGGGGGG!”

The spasms pounded through her naked body, making her asshole contract
and her hot, pulsing pussy spew fuck-oils around the shaft of Marty’s
pounding prick. Marty kept fucking her cunt as hard as he could,
gasping as his jism seemed to boil in his balls. Finally he came too,
his jerking cock letting loose another load of sperm out of his aching
balls, this time into her quivering, cumming cunt. It gushed and
streamed into Monica’s ravished pussy, deluging her spasming cunt-hole
with a flood of hot creamy spunk.

Monica moaned and whimpered, humping tirelessly beneath the energetic
boy, gasping with satisfaction as the sticky load gushed into her cunt.
It blasted deep inside her pussy, soothing the itchy walls with a
coating of thick, slippery cream.

Jesus I’m a horny bitch! Monica thought as she flexed her cunt-muscles
around his deeply-imbedded cock, milking Marty’s cock for all she was
worth. There was no longer any question of her having sex with her son
again. She would let Paul fuck her as soon as he came home from school.

“I’m home, Mom!” Paul said cheerfully, as he walked through the front
door that afternoon. “Guess what! Timmy got the most bitchin’ deal on
this hot set of wheels, and… oh, Mom!”

“Take off your pants, Paul!” his mother panted.

Monica was sitting up on the living room couch, still completely naked,
wiggling her ass on the edge of the cushions as she rammed two long,
stiff fingers into her wet, hairy pussy as fast as she could. The
feverish fucking and sucking she’d enjoyed with young Marty Sanders
earlier that day had just made Monica hornier. It was useless to try to
resist her wanton need for Paul now, so she wasn’t going to try. Her
unbearable lust could only be satisfied by fucking her very own son!

Paul walked up to the couch, his jaw dropping open as he watched his
gorgeous, naked mother jacking herself off right in front of him.
Monica was so far gone, she could only stare at her son’s crotch,
quivering with need as she watched his young cock growing big and hard
in his tight blue jeans.

“I said take off your pants, Paul,” Monica panted. “I know you want to
fuck me again, don’t you? You can’t do it with your pants on, baby.”

“But, Mom!… I… I thought you didn’t want to… “

“I changed my mind,” Monica interrupted, her voice trembling with lust.
“I’m so horny, Paul. I’ve been thinking about you all day. Now, please,
baby, strip for Mommy. I want you to fuck me with that big, fat cock of
yours sooooo much!”

Gaping at his Mom’s gorgeous body, the horny youth started ripping off
his clothes as fast as he could. Soon he was as naked as his mother,
his long, thick teenage cock throbbing stiffly in front of him like a
steel bar. Monica quickly leaned forward, reaching out for his prick.
Then something made her pause as she lowered her head to suck greedily
on his rampant young cock.

“Why, Paul!” Monica held his throbbing cock, sniffing several times.
Her face clouded with anger. “Your cock smells like pussy, Paul! Who
have you been fucking besides me?”

“No one, Mom” Paul lied, blushing as he remembered the quick fuck he’d
enjoyed with Randy’s mother, Alison, that morning before Randy woke up.

“Don’t lie to me, Paul!” Monica said harshly. “I know what pussy smells
like.” She started jacking his cock so hard it hurt. “Who did you fuck,
Paul? I know some other horny little slut got your cock up her cunt,
today… Who was it?!”

“Well, you said you weren’t gonna do it with me anymore!” Paul said
defensively. Then he lowered his eyes in embarrassment. “So Randy’s
mother did.”

“Alison Ross?” Monica sputtered indignantly. “Why, that miserable
little whore! How dare she seduce my very own son? And you ought to be
ashamed of yourself, Paul. How dare you fuck another woman’s cunt?”

“I’m sorry,” Paul mumbled.

“Show me how sorry you are, Paul… lick Mommy’s pussy!” Monica said
suddenly, forcing herself to release his stiff cock. “That’s how I’ll
let you make it up to me. You’re too old to put over my knee, so I’ll
make you lick my cunt instead.”

Paul didn’t look particularly disturbed by his mother’s suggested
punishment. He smiled at his mom, licking his lips as he dropped to his
knees in front of the couch. Monica spread her legs as wide as she
could, planting her feet on the edges of the cushions. Her ass wiggled
in lustful anticipation as Paul kissed his way up her naked inner thigh
towards her juice-filled cunt.

“Uuuuhhhhhh! That feels good, Paul. Lick it now. Lick Mommy’s hot, wet
little pussy and make me cum!”

Paul kept kissing his way up her soft, creamy-white inner thigh, until
his lips touched the pouty, swollen lips of his mother’s fur-lined
cunt-slit. He pressed his tongue into her gooey fuck-opening, making
his horny mom whimper and buck her ass excitedly off the couch. Eagerly
Paul started licking and kissing his mom’s juicy pussy, hungrily
lapping the musky-smelling fuck-juices from her tasty cunt-slit.

“Did you like fucking that little slut Alison’s pussy?” Monica asked,
exciting herself with her own jealousy. “You liked her big tits, didn’t
you? Aren’t Mommy’s tits big enough for you, Paul?”

Paul didn’t answer. He was too busy licking and sucking her wetly-
gaping pussy, his cock throbbing stiffly as he savored the taste and
fragrance of his mother’s highly-aroused cunt. Monica slid her fingers
though her damp pussy curls, spreading her swollen cunt-lips wide for
her son’s probing tongue, giving him free access to the bright, wet
pinkness of her inner pussy, and the swollen, pulsing bud of her clit.

“Does Alison’s pussy taste as good as mine, baby?” she panted. “I’ll
bet she hasn’t got a nice, tight cunt like mine, does she, Paul? Did
the horny slut suck your cock, too? I bet she did!”

Paul just kept on licking hungrily, as if he were starved for the musky
cunt-juice oozing from his mother’s pussy. His tongue moved higher and
higher up her glistening wet slit, inevitably finding her erect clit.
Monica instantly bucked much harder, clutching her son’s head with her
free hand. Desperately she tried to hold him so that he would be forced
to keep the pressure on her hot, throbbing clitoris.

“Suck my clit, Paul!” she gasped, her naked body trembling with
obscene, incestuous desire. “Oh, fuck, baby! God, I’m so horny now!
Uuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhh, please, darling! Suck Mommy’s clit!”

Paul kept licking her sensitive little love-bud, sucking it
momentarily, then lapping the underside with the flat of his tongue.
Finally he took her clit between his lips and sucked it right into his
mouth. He used just the right amount of suction, slurping on it with
puckered cheeks, his tongue continuing to massage the underside of the
throbbing little bud until his horny mother went crazy with pleasure.

“Oh, fuck, Paul! Yessssss! That’s it, that’s right! Ooooooooohh, Jesus!
Suck me! Suck me, you gorgeous little fuck……”

Monica clutched her son’s head with both hands, moaning and panting as
the fuck-lust built dramatically in her loins. His mouth was working
wonders on her clit, but she desperately needed something rammed up
inside her hotly quivering cunthole.

“Unnngghhh! Paul, honey! Finger-fuck me, darling! Stick your fingers up
Mommy’ cunt, baby!

Paul straightened two fingers and thrust them eagerly into the hot,
clasping interior of his mom’s creamy cunt, fucking her aching fuck-
hole hard and fast as he rammed his knuckles into her puffy outer cunt-
lips. All the time, his tongue kept licking and his lips kept sucking.
Monica’s beautiful face contorted with intense pleasure as she felt
herself starting to cum.

“Suck me! Suck your mother!” she cried, her voice rising into a wail of
raw lust. “Mommy’s cumming, Paul! Suck me, suck me….. Oh, fuck, I’m
cuuummmiiinnnggg!”

Monica’s pussy spasmed violently, her fuck-juices oozing onto her son’s
hand, her clit pulsing uncontrollably between his lips. Paul kept
licking and finger-fucking his sex-starved mom, guiding her through the
full force of her orgasm. Finally he rose from his knees, and Monica
stared straight at his huge, throbbing cock.

“I want to fuck you now, Mom,” he panted. His face looked pained.
“Please, my cock’s so fucking stiff, it feels like it’s going to start
shooting cum all over the floor. I’m sorry I fucked Alison. Please,
please, Mom, let me fuck your pussy now!”

Monica’s horny cunt throbbed harder than ever as she stared at her
son’s enormous cock, throbbing obscenely in front of her.

“Alright, Paul,” she whispered, so highly aroused that she was hardly
aware of her own voice. “You did a good job of sucking my pussy. I
guess I forgive you for letting Alison play with your cock. You can
fuck me now, if you like.”

She twisted sideways on the couch, again lifting and spreading her legs
as high and wide as she could. Paul stared at his mom’s big, firm tits
and then at her pink, furry fuck-hole. His cock pulsed harder than ever
as he imagined how good her tight, slippery pussy would feel around his
prick.

Paul climbed onto the couch over his naked mom, his young cock jerking
stiffly over her belly as he moved into position on top of her. Monica
gazed down the valley between her swollen, stiff-nippled tits,
excitedly watching her son fit his big, purple cockhead into her cunt.
She watched enthralled as his hard young prick slid easily into her
well-lubricated fuckhole, spreading the walls of her pussy to bursting
around the incredible thickness of his meaty cock-shaft.

“Ooohhhhh, God, that feels good, baby!” Monica lifted her legs even
higher, draping her ankles over his shoulders, eagerly humping her
tight ass up off the couch at him. “Yeahhhh, all the way in, Paul! Fuck
Mommy’s pussy good and deep with your big, hard cock!”

Paul leaned heavily into his mom’s juicy pussy, looking down too,
watching his cock disappear into the pouting, sucking lips of her
juice-filled twat. He kept his shoulders up on outstretched arms,
watching his mom’s big, firm tits bounce rhythmically as he started
fucking in and out of her cunt. Monica felt her tits jiggling too, as
she humped her ass up shamelessly to meet her son’s solid pumping
rhythm.

“Fuck your mother, fuck your mother!” she chanted as her pussy sucked
harder around his probing prick. “Faster, Paul! Oh, shit, you’ve got
such a big cock, baby! It’s all the way up Mommy’s cunt! Uuuuuuhhhh,
yesssss, Paul, screw me with your big, beautiful cock, lover!”

Paul fucked his naked mom hard and fast, staring at her bouncing tits,
groaning as her tight pussy sucked the straining stiffness of his
pounding prick. Feverishly, Monica humped her ass to meet her boy’s
powerful strokes, grimacing with pleasure every time he rammed her
pussy full of long, hard teenage cock.

“Harder, Paul!” she gasped, as her cunt clasped his cock. “Paul, Mommy
needs to cum again now! Please, Paul, please fuck the shit out of me!
Fuck my cunt as hard as you can!”

Paul let his elbows bend, crushing his mom’s large, jiggling boobs
under his chest. His hands slid down, clawing the sides of her
asscheeks. Monica’s ankles bounced on his shoulders as he fucked her
gooey pussy as fast and hard as he could, pounding her ass onto the
couch with every thrust of his cock.

“Ooooooooohhh, shit! Fuck your mother, fuck your mother! Yes!.. yes..
yesss… yesssssssss! I’m cumming, Paul! Jeeeessusssss! I’m gonna
cummmm!”

Paul fucked her as hard as he could, slamming his cock into her hot,
hairy fuck-hole, pistoning his muscular young ass up and down like a
machine as he sought to bring his mother off while at the same time
pushing himself to the very edge of orgasm.

`I’m fucking my own son!’ Monica thought deliriously. `… and I love
it!… Christ, I love sucking and fucking my very own son!’ The thought
seemed to glow through her whole body. Instantly she stared cumming,
her spasming pussy contracting and sucking wetly, around her boy’s
madly-pounding prick.

“Mommy’s cumming, Paul!” Monica gasped. “Unngghh! Fuck your mother,
fuck your mother! Oh, shit, baby! I’m cuuummmiiinnngggg!”

The delicious cum pounded through her quivering loins spreading a
lurid. shameless smile across her face as her gushing pussy sucked and
clenched around his cock. Yet still, her son didn’t blow his load
inside her. Instead he just kept fucking her tender, clinging slot as
hard and fast as he could, obviously within seconds of blasting her
pussy full of jizz.

“Take it out,” Monica panted suddenly.

“Awww, shit, Mom! I’m nearly there!”

“No! I want you to fuck my asshole, Paul! Please! My little asshole’s
all hot and horny now! Please, baby, Mommy needs a good, hard ass-
fucking so much!”

The thought of again invading his mom’s tight little shitter made Paul
comply. He slid off her immediately, pulling his huge prick out of her
tightly clasping cunt with an audible `plop’. Monica immediately
twisted onto her belly, crushing her tits on the couch. She raised up a
few inches on her knees and grasped her ass cheeks with her fingers,
hungrily spreading them wide as she lewdly exposed her puckered little
pink asshole to her son.

“Fuck me in the ass!” Monica panted. “Come on, Paul, shove it right in!
I don’t need any lube. I’m too horny! Hurry up and fuck Mommy’s
asshole! It needs your big, fat cock, baby!”

Paul swiftly mounted his mother’s asscheeks, pressing his fat, cum-
leaking cock-head onto her pink, hairless shitter. Monica grimaced as
her son’s cunt-slickened prick started plowing into her, spreading her
itchy little ass almost to bursting point around the mammoth thickness
of his young erection. His cock was really too big for her asshole, and
there was some pain as Paul forced his huge cock into her bowels. But
Monica was too horny to care. All day long her little ass-ring had been
nearly as hot and horny as her pussy. The slight pain was easy to
ignore. His giant fuck-tool felt incredibly good plowing into her itchy
asshole.

“Unnnngghhhhhh, God! All the way, baby! Ram that big fucker in deep!”

Monica sprawled submissively beneath him, groaning and whimpering as
her well-hung son fucked his cock deeper and deeper between her
blushing asscheeks. Her hand thrust under her belly and she shoved two
fingers up her creamy pussy-slit, frantically stabbing her fingers in
and out of her pussy as her son’s cock probed the depths of her ass.

“Oh, Jesus! I love your asshole, Mom! Unnnnnghhh, fuck that’s tight!…

Paul grunted and lunged down, ramming the last few inches of his rock-
hard cock into the sucking tightness of his mother’s hot, buttery shit-
hole. Monica finger-fucked her pussy as fast as she could as she felt
her tight, muscular ass-ring grip the fat root of her son’s prick.

“Now, fuck my asshole!” she moaned, her voice a pleading whimper. “Fuck
Mommmmmy’s asshole… ohhhhhh, I’m so horny… oh, fuck, make me cum
again, Paul…. pleeeeease, baby!”

Paul started stroking his cock in and out of his mother’s tight,
slippery asshole, panting loudly with the effort as he drilled her
deeply. Monica felt her tender little shitter loosening slightly, just
enough so that her boy could really piston his cock into her snug
little asshole. Paul ass-fucked his mom faster and deeper, shuddering
as a mighty load of sperm built steadily in his aching young balls.

“Oh, fuck, that’s good!” Monica gasped. She caught her clit under her
fingertip and rolled it wildly, writhing and moaning as her asshole
spasmed around her son’s pumping prick. “Fuck my brains out, lover! Unh
unh, fuck Mommy’s asshole! Harder, Paul, harder! Oh, fuck, oh, shit…
God, I need to cum!”

Paul drilled his naked mom’s horny, sucking asshole as hard as he
could, spearing his cock relentlessly between her plump little
asscheeks. The pleasure built steadily in her ass and pussy, and then
Monica felt herself starting to cum.

“Uuuuuuuuuuhhhhh, fuuuuuuuccccckkk! I’m cumming again!” She humped her
ass in a delirium of passion, trying to make Paul ram his cock even
deeper up her asshole. “Fuck Mommy’s butt… fuck my hot little
shithole! I’m cumming, cuuummmiiinnngggg!”

Monica’s asshole sucked and throbbed, clenching around the driving
stiffness of her son’s huge prick. With a loud primal shout, Paul
collapsed on his mother’s blushing ass, ramming his cock to the hilt
inside her tightly-stretched rectum as an incredible flood of jism
sprayed up from his balls, making his prick throb and buck as he filled
his mom’s tender asshole with a load of hot, scalding cum.

“Oooooooooooooh, Paul!”

Monica squirmed and wiggled happily beneath him, feeling his sticky
sperm coating the rubbery walls of her asshole. Shamelessly, she flexed
her shitting muscles around his gushing cock, helping her boy drain his
balls of jism. But already another thought was in the back of her
mind… she was going to have a nice, long talk with Alison Ross. There
was no way that Monica was going to give that big-titted slut another
chance to touch Paul’s cock. After today, Monica wouldn’t be sharing
her son’s wonderful young prick with anybody!

Monica hesitated outside the front door of Alison’s home late the next
afternoon, working her beautiful face into its sternest frown. It was a
hot day, and for that reason she couldn’t wear the modest, bulky
clothes she would ordinarily have considered appropriate for the
occasion. The size of her huge tits was amply displayed by her t-shirt,
and her gym shorts, though modestly cut, still clung to her ass and
revealed her long, tapering legs.

I hope this doesn’t give Alison the wrong idea, Monica thought,
glancing down at her outfit as she knocked firmly on the door. Well, it
was hardly her fault that her body looked so sexy in summer clothes.
She was still going to give Alison Ross the lecture of her life. Monica
looked up as the door swung open, finding herself staring not at
Alison, but at Alison’s young son, Randy.

“Hello, Randy,” she said, in an icy voice. “Is your mother here? I’d
like to have a few words with her.”

“She went shopping. I don’t know when she’ll be back.” Randy was
staring at her, his eyes darting from her face to her incredible body.
“Ummm… you can stick around and wait for her, if you want, she
shouldn’t be too much longer.”

Monica hesitated. She thought of going home, then realized that it
would be too much trouble to psyche herself up again. Besides she was
here now and she wasn’t going to leave until she’d given that slut
Alison a piece of her mind.

“All right, Randy,” she said stiffly. “I will wait. Thank you very
much.”

Randy led her into the living room. He was also dressed for the
weather, bare-chested, in denim cut-offs that clung to his firm,
muscular ass. Monica blushed, feeling her cunt getting wet as she sat
on the sofa. Just about any cute, male body seemed to make her horny
since she’d started fucking her son, and young Randy certainly had a
cute body.

“You want some Lemonade, Mrs Walsh?”

“All right, Randy. Thank you.”

Randy returned from the kitchen a minute later with two glasses.
Something was moving behind his zipper, and Monica felt her pussy
getting juicier as she realized that Randy wore no underwear. It was
his cock, swinging as he moved. Maybe he had a nice big one. Monica
wiggled her horny ass on the cushion. smiling politely as Randy handed
her the drink and sat down beside her.

“What’d you want to talk to Mom about?”

“It’s personal,” Monica said icily. “I’d prefer not to discuss it right
now.”

Randy shrugged sheepishly, then turned sideways on the couch, bracing
his lower back on the padded armrest. Monica wondered why he’d changed
position, until she saw how his eyes were devouring her body. Alison’s
son was staring at her legs and tits as openly as if he were looking at
a centerfold. Monica’s cheeks flushed. She started to get angry. The
boy’s mother was a complete whore… no wonder her son didn’t know
enough not to gape at a woman like some kind of horny animal.

“Randy,” Monica said tersely. “Why are you staring at me like that?”

“Uh… sorry! ” Randy’s face reddened as he tore his eyes up to her
face. “I didn’t know I was being that obvious.”

“I don’t see how you could have been any more blatant about it,” Monica
replied, enjoying her answer. “Doesn’t your mother teach you not to
stare at a woman like some kind of dog? The way you’re looking at me,
it’s a wonder you don’t start humping my leg.”

“Sorry,” Randy mumbled sheepishly.

“I think you ought to learn how to keep your dirty little eyes to your
own business. It’s a hot day. That’s why I’m dressed like this. I
happen to be old enough to be your mother. Just because I dress like
this, doesn’t mean that I…”

Then her words trailed off abruptly as she happened to glance down at
Randy’s crotch. As embarrassed and guilty as he obviously felt, the boy
was still sitting there with an absolutely enormous hard-on sticking
out of his shorts. Sticking out, literally! Monica’s eyes bulged as she
saw his meaty cock-knob had popped out of the leg of his pants, pulsing
naked and obscene against his hard, muscular young thigh.

Monica gasped, opening her mouth to tell him to stuff his filthy penis
back into his shorts where it belonged. Then she stopped. Her pussy was
simply dripping wet now, throbbing so hard that she could barely sit
still on the couch. And what better revenge could she take on Alison
Ross than fucking the horny slut’s own son?

“Ummmm, Randy, dear” Monica said, with a bitchy smile. “Do you always
wear shorts that let your stiff cock stick out like that?”

Randy gasped, looking down at himself, immediately trying to stuff his
hard-on back into his cut-offs. But Monica slid across the couch next
to him before he could do it. Randy’s eyes opened as wide as saucers as
the gorgeous blonde mother pushed his hand aside, and lewdly fondled
the pulsing knob of his prick.

“My, my, my! For a boy your age, you’ve really got a big one, haven’t
you, Randy? ” she purred. “Did this big ol’ thing get all stiff and
hard from looking at me?”

Randy just stared at her and nodded silently, his eyes alternating
between her tits and crotch. Monica spread her legs to give the boy a
better look between her gorgeous long legs. His stiff young cock felt
so big and hard as she squeezed and rubbed it lovingly. A good five or
six inches now protruded obscenely out from the leg of Randy’s tight
shorts, and Monica suddenly had a desperate urge to suck the delicious-
looking cock.

She slid off the couch, kneeling in front of him and calmly spreading
the boy’s legs apart. Randy swallowed hard as she swiftly yanked his
shorts all the way down off his feet, letting his hard-on spring free
and throb up to slap stiffly against his stomach.

“Ohhhh, Randy!” Monica murmured huskily. “I bet all the little girls at
school just love you honey!”

Randy sprawled back on the couch, his long, stiff prick throbbing and
jerking with a life of its own, the dilated hole at the tip leaking out
little clear droplets of pre-cum. Monica wrapped her fingers around the
boy’s cock-shaft and started jacking it fast, smiling lewdly as more
cum-juice oozed out of his rock-hard prick.

“Randy, what would your mother think if she walked in and caught me
sucking this big cock of yours?” Monica whispered.

“She wouldn’t care,” Randy moaned.

“She wouldn’t care?” Monica raised her eyebrows. “Well, I guess that’s
not surprising. I’ll bet you didn’t know that that horny mother of
yours fucked my son! What do you think of that, hmmm? She didn’t care
how old he was! Your mother just wanted his hard prick up her slutty
little snatch!”

“I don’t care either,” Randy said, sighing as her pumping fist massaged
his huge prick. “Shit, she fuckin’ told me!”

“She told you?”

But Monica didn’t have a chance to think any longer. Suddenly the horny
naked boy grabbed her head, pulling it down forcibly onto his straining
cock. Monica opened her lips automatically. The next thing she knew,
her mouth was jammed full of the hard, pulsing stiffness of Randy’s
young prick.

“Ummmmm,” Monica moaned.

Immediately she forgot what they’d been talking about. The boy’s cock
was so long and thick, and it was pulsing so hard on the roof of her
mouth. His cock-juice bubbled and oozed out of his piss-hole, and
Monica’s mouth drooled over the salty, musky taste as she lapped it up
with her tongue. In fact, Randy’s prick tasted nearly as good as her
own son’s!

Monica shut her eyes, abandoning herself to the intense pleasure of
having the boy’s man-sized cock fill her mouth. She flared her nostrils
for air, panting through her nose, then shamelessly started sucking
Randy’s young prick extremely hard.

“Oh, shiiiit!” Randy moaned. He pulled her long, golden blonde hair
lightly, humping his hips excitedly off the couch. “Feels good, Mrs.
Walsh! Unnggghhh! Yeahhhh! Suck it! Ohhhhhh, shit, your body made me so
horny! Suck me off, Mrs Walsh! Let me cum in your mouth and I’ll do
anything you want! Uuuuuhhhhhnnghhhh! Fuck!”

Monica slurped and slobbered and sucked, shamelessly relishing the
meaty, pulsing stiffness of Randy’s big prick. Her fist clung tightly
to the root of his glistening shaft, jacking it hard and fast, urgently
beating his cock up into her hotly sucking lips. Harder and harder, she
sucked his gorgeous young prick, until the whole living room filled
with the wet, gurgling sounds of her wanton cock-sucking. Randy sighed
and moaned as the horny mom bobbed her face on his crotch, fucking her
lips with his big, saliva-coated fuckrod.

“Make me cum!” he moaned, his voice quivering with frustrated
adolescent passion. “Oh shit, suck it just like that! Uuuuhhh, yeahhhh!
Take it all, Mrs Walsh! Suck me off! Make me cum down your hot fuckin’
throat!”

Excited by the young boy’s disgustingly graphic language, Monica sucked
him even harder, her cheeks reddening with the effort as they puckered
sharply around his cock. Her tiny fist was a blur as it whipped up and
down Randy’s aching prick, trying to coax his cum to fountain out of
his nuts and into her eagerly sucking mouth. Monica lapped and swirled
her tongue around his swollen cockhead, slurping up all the tasty juice
that oozed out.

“Jesus! Yessss! Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” shouted Randy and bucked his ass
wildly, nearly choking her as he jammed his cock down her throat. “Suck
my cock, bitch, suck my fucking dick! Uhnnnnghhhh! Shit! I’m cumming!
Ahhh! Ahhhh…Uuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhh…hhhhh..hhhh! “

The boy’s cock exploded into her mouth, spraying a huge load of rich,
sticky jism down the cocksucking woman’s throat. The salty cream
blasted across her tongue, bathing her tonsils with jism. Hungrily the
horny mother sucked his gushing prick and swallowed his cum, wildly
beating his squirting prick, slurping and sucking until she’d cleaned
the last traces of teenage sperm from his bloated prickhead.

“Ummm, Randy, that was really a big one,” she purred, as she slid her
wet mouth off his still-throbbing cock. “Do you always shoot out that
much spunk when you cum? Or is this a special occasion?”

“Special occasion!” Randy panted.

“Then let’s see if you can shoot another wad just like it,” Monica
purred sexily. She rose to her feet, her whole body trembling with the
wet need throbbing in her saturated cunt. “You like looking at my body,
don’t you, Randy? Would you like me to take my clothes off, so you can
get a better look?”

Randy nodded eagerly.

Monica stepped out of her sandals, then wiggled her t-shirt up over the
swell of her tits, over her shoulders, leaving herself naked except for
her shorts and bra. Her large, firm, creamy tits filled the cups of her
brassiere to bursting. Monica smirked at the look on the naked boy’s
face as she undid the front clasp. Her huge tits jiggled out of
confinement, capped with fat, red, suckable nipples. Monica dropped the
bra to the floor, smiling down at Randy’s huge, saliva-coated cock.
Despite the load of sperm he’d just squirted in her mouth, the boy’s
cock seemed even stiffer than ever!

“I guess you want to see my pussy now, don’t you, honey?”

Randy just stared at her gorgeous naked tits and nodded.

Monica hooked her fingers under the elastic hem of her shorts, wiggling
them over her pert little ass, then down her long, sleek tanned legs.
Completely naked, she stood in front of the couch. Her furry blonde
pussy was obviously dripping wet, the juice shining on the lips of her
pink, pouting cuntlips.

“Now let’s just see if that big, fat fucker feels as big in my pussy as
it did in my mouth…”

Bracing herself with her hands on his shoulders, Monica mounted him,
planting her knees on the couch either side of the boy’s lean hips.
Randy looked up at her in wonder, he couldn’t believe that this
gorgeous, naked woman was going to let him fuck her. His cock jerked in
her hand as Monica directed the cocktip into the entrance of her hot,
creamy pussy-slit and lowered her hips.

“Uhhhhhhhh!”

“Ummmmmmmmmm!”

Both of them moaned as Randy’s huge prick slid into Monica’s hot, gooey
cunt. She was a lot tighter than his mother, yet his cock seemed to
have to no difficulty whatsoever in penetrating her furry, blonde twat
to the balls.

“Oooh, Randy!” gasped Monica, grinding her cunt down over the boy’s
upthrust pole. “Come on, fuck me, honey! Fuck me good!”

Monica clutched his shoulders and wiggled her ass in a downward spiral,
grimacing with delight as Randy’s huge cock stretched her tight,
little-used cunt wide open.

“Squeeze my ass, Randy! Oh, fuck, your cock’s going in deep! Uhhhh,
yeahhhh! Now, I want you to fuck me, Randy! Fuck my tight little pussy
just as hard as you can!”

Monica began to hump her hips up and down, squealing with pleasure as
she forced his rigid young prick into her hot, clinging cunt to the
hilt. At first she wiggled her cock-filled pussy on the base of his
shaft, enjoying the feel of his hard pubic bone grinding against her
clit, but the need for a deep, pounding fuck soon got the better of
her. Within seconds Monica started humping the boy in a fast, furious
rhythm, her huge tits jiggling in front of his chest as her wet,
clinging pussy slid up and down his cock like a tight, gooey fist.

“Fuck me, Randy!” she screamed, “Uuuuhhhhhh, yeahhhh! Fuck me with that
big, fat cock, kid!” Harder and harder, she bucked her ass, hearing her
drippy cunt squishing and slurping audibly around the boy’s thick,
swollen cockshaft. “God, I’m so wet!… Fuck it for me, honey!… Fuck
my cunt good!”

Randy clutched her madly-humping asscheeks, kneading and massaging the
succulent globes. Feverishly, he humped off the couch, spearing his
young cock in and out of the bucking mom’s hot, clasping cunt.

“Unnghhh! Harder, Randy, harder! Fuck my cunt as hard as you can!”

Randy did as she asked, clawing her gyrating ass hard enough to leave
red welts on her tender creamy ass-flesh, pounding his cockshaft up
into the squealing woman’s cunt with deep, powerful thrusts. Monica
humped furiously, meeting the boy’s every stroke. Soon they were
pounding in unison, groaning and gasping together, lost in the
indescribable pleasure of a hot, energetic soul-fuck.

“Ooohhh, Jesus! I’m gonna cum!” Monica gasped. She clutched his broad
young shoulders and humped her ass in a frenzy, slamming her cunt down
again and again on the root of his cock. “Fuck me! Fuck me hard, you
gorgeous little bastard! I’m cumming. Randy! Ahhh, fuck… I’m
cummmmmming! Ohhhhhh, cumming so gooooooood! Uuuuunnngggghhhhhhhhh!!”

Her spasming pussy gushed juice onto his cock, rippling in a delicious
wave of contractions around the deeply hammering length of his young
prick. Randy clutched her tight ass and kept nailing her cunt brutally,
guiding her through the whole force of her orgasm.

“Ohhhh, God, that was good!” Monica panted. She kissed him lovingly,
giggling as she wiggled her hot, quivering cunt-slit on the root of his
still-hard cock. “Ummmmmmmm, Randy! You didn’t cum! I guess you better
keep on fucking me, baby! You’ll get blue balls if I don’t make you
shoot your load pretty soon.”

“No way! He has to save that for me,” a female voice sounded behind
them.

Monica squealed in surprise as she turned her head. Then her mouth
dropped open with the shock of her life. Alison Walsh had just entered
the living room, and Monica’s son Paul was right behind her.

“W… wh… what are you doing here? Monica sputtered, her face
reddening as she glanced nervously back and forth between Alison and
her wide-eyed son.

“Well, in case you’ve forgotten, I happen to live here,” Alison
giggled, stepping up to the fucking couple on the couch.

Monica’s cheeks grew even redder with embarrassment and guilt as she
realized her position. Caught red-handed, so to speak, in Alison Ross’
living room, with her son, Randy’s cock, buried to the hilt in her
cunt.

“Do you like my son’s cock, Monica?” Alison purred. Shamelessly, she
stroked Monica’s asscheeks, making the blonde mom shudder as she dipped
her hand lower, feeling where Randy’s cock disappeared in Monica’s
gooey cunt. “Mmmmmmmm, that’s in tight! He sure does have a big one,
doesn’t he? I guess I can’t blame you for fucking my son while you
waited for me to get home. What was it you wanted to see me about,
Monica?”

Monica was too shocked and frightened to answer, but she squealed as
Alison suddenly knelt to spread her asscheeks apart, exposing Monica’s
pink, puckered shitter.

“My, my, my!” Alison purred, glancing over at Paul. “Your mother
certainly does have a pretty little asshole. doesn’t she? Tell me,
Paul, honey, which do you like fucking better, your mother’s asshole or
your mother’s cunt?”

“Why, how dare you!” Monica sputtered. her cheeks flushing crimson.
“How on earth can you say such a terrible thing about Paul and…”

“Because Paul told me,” Alison purred. “I made him tell me, Monica. I
picked Paul up on his way home from school today. I wouldn’t let him
fuck me until he told me all about you. But I would have figured it out
eventually. I had an awfully strong suspicion that you were really a
horny bitch underneath.”

Monica looked at Paul, and the look on her son’s face told her it was
true. He had told Alison everything. Oh, this is awful! Monica thought
miserably. Horrible visions of prison cells and newspaper headlines
danced before her eyes. Alison would tell everyone. The whole world
would know that she’d had sex with her own son.

“You don’t have to be worried, Monica,” Alison purred. “Haven’t you
guessed by now? Randy fucks me too!”

Without waiting for a reply, Alison suddenly lowered her head to
Monica’s naked ass, making her shriek as she felt something hot and
moist on her asshole. It was Alison’s tongue! Helplessly, Monica
wiggled on Randy’s prick, trying to pull away from the hot, wet tongue
lapping at her rubbery, anal sphincter.

“Noooo, stop it!” she squealed. But her wriggling motions just made her
pussy suck more juicily around Randy’s cock. “How can you do this?
Don’t lick my asshole… noooo!”

“There!…. Now it’s nice and wet!” Alison lifted her head, licking her
lips, seeming to enjoy the taste of Monica’s asshole on her tongue.
“You can fuck your mother’s asshole now, Paul. Go ahead, honey. You’ve
told me yourself how much your mom loves a big, hard cock up-her ass!”

Monica squealed in dismay, looking desperately at her young son. Then
she saw that Paul had already stripped off all his clothes. The boy’s
huge prick throbbed before him as he crossed the the room, grinning
lewdly at the thought of invading his mom’s tight, hot asshole in front
of Alison and Randy. Monica just stared at her son with disbelief as
Paul held his cock in his fist, aiming the fat, swollen tip at his
mother’s lewdly-exposed asshole.

“No, Paul!” Monica whispered, trying to meet his eyes. “No, don’t fuck
Mommy’s asshole like this… not here… not with everyone watching.”

“Come on, Mom! You’re gonna love it,” Paul whispered. “Twist her
around, Randy!”

Randy moved beneath the naked blonde, and lay sprawled on his back
length-wise along the couch, his huge cock still buried in her cunt.
Then, with a big grin he reached around and grasped Monica’s asscheeks,
spreading them wide for his friend. Paul joined them on the sofa,
mounting his mother’s ass, pressing the tip of his cock onto her
tightly-puckered little shitter.

“Unnggghhhh! Oh, Paul! Please, not while they’re watching! Please don’t
fuck Mommy’s asshole now, honey! Oh, Paul… unnggghhh… oh, fuck,
Paul… unnnggghhh!”

Paul was already screwing his cock into his mother’s tight anal grip,
grunting as he plowed inch after inch of his prick into her hot,
rubbery hole. Alison stood beside the couch and rapidly stripped off
her clothes, moaning with excitement as she watched her young schoolboy
lover shove his huge cock deep into his mother’s squirming, resisting
ass.

Monica moaned and whimpered, grinding her pussy down onto Randy’s cock.
Paul’s hard-on was halfway up her asshole now. God, she couldn’t
believe it was actually happening… she was taking two big, stiff
pricks at the same time! Suddenly Monica felt herself succumbing to the
most intense pleasure of her life. Their cocks felt so hug… so
long… so GOOD!. Only a thin, fleshy membrane separated the cock in
her pussy from the cock in her asshole, and now that membrane felt
stretched to bursting by the combined size and thickness of their hard
young pricks.

Her pussy was sucking and contracting around Randy’s prick, and now her
puckered little asshole was throbbing too, lewdly gripping her own
son’s cock. Despite her previous objections, Monica had never felt such
intense pleasure in all her life!

“Feels good, doesn’t it?” Alison whispered. The brunette mom was now
squatting on the floor beside them, excitedly fingering her own pussy
as she watched Monica getting double-fucked. “Yeahhhh, that’s it! Ram
that big cock up your Mommy’s asshole, Paul! Fuck her, hard, baby! I
bet your mother loves getting her asshole fucked REAL hard!”

“I do! I dooooo!” Monica squealed.

Suddenly she started humping furiously on the two deeply impaled cocks,
grinding her pussy down onto Randy’s with one stroke, then thrusting
her itchy-asshole back onto Paul’s the next.

“Uhhhhhhh, yeahhhh! Fuck Mommy’s asshole, Paul!” she groaned. “Yes,
yes, fuck it in deep, baby! Ooohhhh, God, I can’t staaaand it! All the
way up Mommy’s asshole, Paul! Come on, Randy, keep fucking my cunt!”

But Randy didn’t move. Instead, Alison’s son lay still, giving his
friend a chance to drive his huge cock all the way into her tightly
clinging rectal sheath. Monica moaned in intense pleasure as her son
fucked her asshole brutally, slamming his young prick into her so hard
that Randy’s cock was almost forced out of her cunt.

“Ohhhh, Jesus! Fuck my pussy, fuck my asshole!” Monica’s face was
contorted with passion, her gorgeous, naked body writhing in a frenzy
of lust. “Yesssss! Both of you, fuck me… fuck meeee! Oh, shit, I’m
gonna cum so hard!”

Paul commenced a long, deep pounding rhythm, grunting loudly with the
effort as he speared his huge cock in and out of Monica’s ass. He was
extremely excited…. fucking his own mother in front of Alison was
such a turn-on, and double-fucking her with Randy was totally wild! It
was actually a bit painful at first, because his mom’s tight clinging
asshole was ungreased. However the harder he pushed the more excited he
got and soon, the pre-cum oozing heavily from the tip of his cock lubed
up his mom’s asshole with spunk, making it easy for him to ram his huge
cock in and out of her tightly-clasping anus.

“Oh, shit, that’s good!” Randy panted. He started fucking her too,
matching Paul’s rhythm stroke for stroke, stuffing Monica’s cunt every
time Paul rammed into her ass.

“Ohhhhhhhh, fuck!” Monica groaned. She felt helpless now as the two
virile young boys fucked into her body, writhing and bucking with
pleasure as her pussy and asshole spasmed around their twin stroking
pricks. “It’s so good! I can’t believe how good it feels! Fuck me
harder! Oooooooooooh come on, both of you, fuck me as hard as you can!”

Randy picked up the pace first, ramming his huge cock furiously in and
out of Monica’s bouncing pussy. Paul soon caught up with his friend’s
rhythm, grunting as he hammered his throbbing young prick into his
mom’s tightly-stretched little asshole. Now Monica’s whole body ached
in anticipation of her rapidly-approaching orgasm. She squealed and
writhed, whipping her asscheeks up and down… back and forth…
fucking the boys as hard as she could.

“Fuck my cunt, fuck my horny cunt!” she cried. “Fuck Mommy’s asshole,
Paul! Harder, baby, Mommy needs it! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cumm now! Fuck
me! Ouuuuuuuuhhhhh, God, fuck me! I’m cummmmmmmmmmiiinnngg!”

It was the most intense climax that Monica had ever had in her entire
life. For over a minute the powerful spasms throbbed through her naked
body, causing her pussy to contract wildly around Randy’s deeply
plowing prick. Her asshole squeezed Paul’s cock like a fist, trying to
him dry as her horny young son kept on fucking her ass like a demon.

Dots of color flashed before Monica’s eyes as she hovered on the edge
of unconsciousness. She slumped on top of Randy, feeling his hard young
cock still bucking and jerking inside her cunt as Paul emptied his
balls up her ass. Finally the ecstasy subsided, and Monica lay still,
sandwiched by the two horny, panting boys.

“All right,” Alison moaned, taking her hand from her drippy pussy. “Now
it’s my turn!”

Paul pulled his cock out of his mother’s asshole, his massive prick
dripping milky cock-juice from the tip. Exhausted but satisfied, Monica
rolled off Randy’s cock and slid to the floor. Alison stepped over
Monica, staring greedily at her son’s cock. Randy’s glistening prick
looked stiffer than ever, throbbing over his flat, muscled belly,
soaked with the tasty juice that had oozed out of Monica’s cunt.

“Oooooooh darling, your cock looks so delicious!” Alison purred,
leaning over her son. “Mommy just has to give it a little suck first!”

Monica and Paul watched as Alison sucked her boy’s hard-on, slurping
feverishly on the swollen stiffness of his cockshaft. Randy just
groaned with pleasure, his erection swelling even bigger in his mom’s
cock-sucking mouth. Alison was always eager to swallow her boy’s jism,
but she knew she didn’t want him to shoot off in her mouth this time.
She popped her lips off his prick, then climbed onto the couch to mount
him, planting her knees on the cushions either side of young Randy’s
hips.

“Come on! Fuck me, Randy,” she moaned, reaching between her thighs to
grasp his rigid prick. “Fuck your mother… “

Her words faded to a wanton moan as Alison rubbed her son’s cockhead up
and down her wet, hairy cuntslit, then popped it into her gooey
fuckhole. She had become so aroused watching the boys double-fuck
Monica that she was going to go crazy if she didn’t cum soon. Alison
leaned forward, her big firm tits, jiggling lewdly over her son’s face
as she braced her hands on his chest. Then Alison eagerly started
wiggling and humping, groaning as she slid her tight, creamy pussy down
onto the satisfying stiffness of her son’s huge prick.

“Ohhhhh, Randy, it’s so big and hard!” she gasped. “It’s going all the
way in, honey. Ummmm, darling, do you still love my pussy? Is my cunt
as nice to fuck as Monica’s? Am I just as tight, baby!???”

Randy nodded eagerly, lifting his hips up and moaning as his mom’s hot,
clasping twat slid all the way down over his prick. Alison sprawled
forward, crushing her tits on Randy’s hairless young chest, at the same
time shamelessly grinding her cunt down onto her son’s deeply-impaling
cock. With a smile of pure pleasure on her pretty face, Alison turned
her head, staring eagerly at Paul’s prick.

Randy knew what his mother wanted. He reached behind her and grasped
her gorgeous ass-cheeks, spreading them wide, opening his mother’s
asshole for his friend’s stiff cock.

“Fuck my asshole, Paul!” Alison pleaded, bouncing her pussy up and down
on Randy’s prick. “It’s all swollen and horny for you. Come on, Paul,
fuck my asshole just like you fucked your mother’s! Hurry, Paul!”

Paul climbed back onto the couch, almost falling over himself in his
eagerness to fuck two hot, clinging assholes in a row. Sprawled on the
floor, Monica felt her pussy beginning to itch again as she watched her
son getting ready to fuck another woman up the ass. She could hardly
believe all this was happening. Getting double-fucked by Randy and
Paul, then watching as another woman helped herself to her son’s prick.
It was all to much!

“Come on, Paul! Fuck my asshole, baby!” Alison cried impatiently.

Paul mounted the naked mom, pressing his cum-oozing cockhead onto her
rubbery, puckered shit-opening. Alison shuddered with intense pleasure
as her asshole stretched open to receive his cock. In and in and in, he
pushed, stuffing the woman’s tender asshole to bursting around the
long, hard thickness of his young cock.

Suddenly Randy’s cock felt twice as huge in her pussy, throbbing all
the way up to her womb. It felt so good, that Alison started humping up
and down on her son’s erection before Paul even had half of his prick
inside her ass.

“Fuck me, you horny little bastards! ” she squealed. Her asscheeks
gyrated faster and faster, trying to make both of their huge cocks
pound into her body at the same time. “Oh, shit, Randy, ram that
gorgeous big cock up Mommy’s pussy!…. Uuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh! God!
Harder, Paul! Fuck my asshole! Your cock feels so good up my ass,
honey! Oh, my God, you two are really gonna make me cum!”

Randy grunted as he worked his ass in a circle, screwing deeper and
deeper into the tight clasping wetness of his mom’s insatiable pussy.
Double-fucking Mrs Walsh had been great, but doing the same to his
gorgeous mom was fuckin’ unbelievable!

Paul lay still for several seconds, gasping as Alison’s ass-muscles
quivered juicily around his cock. Then he flexed his asscheeks and
started fucking her tight little shithole forcefully, slamming his
eager young prick in and out between Alison’s blushing buns.

“Uhhhhhh yes, Paul! Shove that big fucker up my asshole!” Alison
gasped, her face contorted with raw lust. Not even her first torrid
fuck with her son had been as intensely arousing as this. “You to,
Randy, keep fucking Mommy’s pussy, baby!.. God, I love this!!”

Alison was humping as fast as she could, hungrily trying to make her
twin fuck-holes swallow both the boy’s cocks at the same time. Paul
fucked faster, moaning loudly as the horny woman’s tight, clinging
asshole repeatedly sucked and squeezed his prick.

Shuddering beneath her as the cum-load built in his balls, Randy
started fucking his mom’s pussy as fast as he could too, and it wasn’t
long before both boys were fucking Alison as fast as they could, moving
in unison, ramming their huge cocks up her pussy and asshole at the
same time.

“Unnnghhhh! Shit! Fuck my cunt… fuck my asshole!” Alison screamed,
her slender frame shuddering under the powerful blows.

Her whole body seemed to throb in unison with her cunt and ass, her
twin fuck-holes spasming uncontrollably, around the two deeply pounding
pricks. Her face was very red, flushed almost crimson. The sweat poured
off Alison’s nakedness as she humped and bucked and fucked her two
young lovers as fast as she could.

“Yessss, fuck the slut! Fuck her good!” Monica whispered. She was
sprawled on the floor, feverishly finger-fucking herself as she watched
Randy and her son double-fuck Alison on the couch. Her eyes were on the
other woman’s tightly-stretched holes as the boy’s huge cocks pounded
Alison’s juicy cunt and asshole into a frothy mess.

“Ummmmmmmmmm! I’m gonna cummmmmm!” Alison gasped. “Faster, faster,
faster! I’m gonna cum now! Oh, shit, fuck me faster! Fuck me haaaard!”

Paul and Randy started ramming into Alison’s shuddering body even
harder, making the couch casters skitter obscenely on the floor with
the fury of their rhythm. Alison shut her eyes, fighting not to pass
out as she came in a series of spasms that wracked her slender naked
body with incredible force. Her tightly-stretched pussy contracted
rhythmically around her son’s cock, squeezing him like a vice, even as
her asshole sucked and clenched around Paul’s deeply-pounding prick.

“I’m cummmmmmmming” she cried. “Oh, Jesus… fuck me! Fuck me, I’m…
Ohhh! Ooohh! Ooooooh, ohhh, ohhhhh, Godddddddddddd! Unnnghhhhhhhh!!”

The intense climax pounded through every inch of Alison’s body, making
her pussy ripple around her son’s cock, and her asshole grip the
driving stiffness of Paul’s deeply plowing pole. Both boys kept fucking
her wildly, fighting to keep the cum pent up in their balls. For nearly
a minute straight, Alison humped and writhed in the throes of orgasm,
until the intense pleasure finally faded from her loins.

“No! Don’t you dare cum in her!” a voice said from the door.

Monica was the first to turn her head to look. The door was open, and
standing there, grinning broadly, was Kate Sanders and her son, Marty.

“Having fun?” Kate asked.

Monica and Alison shared a long, fearful glance as Kate walked calmly
across the living-room to stand beside the couch. She glanced back at
Marty, who still stood in the doorway with his mouth hanging open,
unable to comprehend the sight before him. Kate giggled again and
wagged her finger accusingly at Alison.

“You know, Alison,” Kate laughed, “you really should pay your tutoring
bill on time, if you don’t want people barging in on you when you’re
having an orgy. It’s been at least five weeks since you sent me a
cheque for all those lessons I’ve given Randy. Marty and I were on our
way home from the supermarket and I decided that I’d better drop in and
get you to pay up. Of course, I had no way of knowing I’d catch the
four of you doing something like this!”

“Please don’t tell,” Monica heard herself whisper. “We’ll… we’ll get
in such awful trouble. Please don’t… “

Kate smiled.

“Oh, don’t be silly, Monica! Why would I tell on you when it would be
so much more fun to join in?” grinned Kate, leering at them. “Now boys,
don’t you dare shoot your cum in her. I want you to save that little
present for me…. Just like your moms, I’ve never been double-fucked
before, but I’ve been simply dying to see what it’s like!”

A slow, leering grin spread across Paul’s face. Holy, Shit! Three in
one day! There really WAS a god, he thought. He rose from the couch
pulling his still-erect cock out of Alison’s twitching asshole. Kate
licked her lips as she stared at Paul’s enormous cock. Then she threw a
torrid glance over her shoulder at Marty.

“What’re you waiting for, baby?” Kate purred. “You don’t think Mommy’s
going to have all this fun without letting you join in too, do you?”

Marty grinned and started to strip, eager to fuck his gorgeous mother
again, no matter who else was present. Alison rolled off her son’s cock
with a wet slurp, joining Monica on the floor. Then squealed in
surprise as Monica suddenly pushed her onto her back, moving down to
push her head eagerly between Alison’s legs.

Monica had never sucked another woman’s pussy before, but this seemed
as good a time as any to try. All her guilt and shame seemed to have
evaporated. Monica just knew that she wanted to keep on sucking and
fucking all day and all night.

“Ooooh, Randy, baaaaaby!” Kate mewled, stepping closer to the couch.
“Your cock looks so big today!”

Then Kate started stripping too. A minute later the petite, freckled
redhead was naked, her full, round tits jiggling as she joined Randy on
the couch. Standing behind them, Paul stroked his huge cock in
anticipation of invading his third tight juicy asshole in a row. By
then Marty was naked too.

“Let’s see if it feels as big as it looks, Randy!”

Planting her knees on the cushions to either side of his hips, Kate
reached between her slender thighs to grasp Randy’s huge prick. She
moaned as she rubbed his cockhead up and down her wet, curly-haired
slit, finally popping Randy’s cockhead unceremoniously into her cunt.
With a cry of lust, Kate started wiggling and humping her hips, sliding
her wet, gooey pussy down onto Randy’s huge erection until the boy’s
long, gleaming shaft was buried fully in her horny twat.

“Lick my pussy, you horny cunt-sucking bitch!” Alison demanded, forcing
Monica’s head into her open crotch.

Alison was sprawled flat on her back on the floor, her large tits
quivering excitedly as she humped her ass up off the carpet, fucking
Monica’s face with her curly-haired cunt. As Monica thrust her tongue
into Alison’s pussy, Alison watched Randy’s cock disappearing into
Kate’s creamy pussy. It was so intensely exciting to watch her son fuck
another woman’s cunt.

“Ohhhhhhhhhh, Randy, it’s going in deep!” Kate cried. Wildly, the
redheaded mom wiggled and humped, grinding her drooling pussy onto the
fat root of Randy’s cock until it filled her fully. “Now, Paul! Fuck my
asshole!” she hissed, looking at Monica’s son over her shoulder.
“Hurry, baby! I want your cock up my ass!”

Kate leaned forward, keeping Randy’s cock deep inside her pussy as she
sprawled flat on his chest. Randy reached around to grasp her plump
little asscheeks, spreading them wide to expose her pink little asshole
to Paul’s cock. Paul’s long hard prick was wet and glistening from
fucking two tight, hot assholes in a row. He climbed back onto the
couch, aiming his oozing cockhead at the rubbery entrance of Kate’s
horny shit-chute.

“Ohhhhhhhh, fuck,” Kate cried, gasping with pleasure as Paul’s huge
prick plowed deep into her bowels. “Jesus, that feels good!”

Instantly, the naked redhead started moving her slender, girlish hips,
fucking her hot, clasping pussy onto Randy’s more-than-eager young
hard-on, thrusting her stretched asshole onto Paul’s cock.

“Fuck my asshole, Paul! Ummmmmm, your big cock feels good up there!
Deeper, baby, deeper! Fuck the shit out of my horny little ass!”

Paul grunted, hunching his muscular young body against the gorgeous
red-haired young mom, forcing his stiff prick further and further into
the rubbery, sucking tightness of Kate’s asshole. Finally his cock was
all the way up her shitter, buried to the balls in the clenching,
spasming tightness of her bowels. Kate started humping like a bitch in
heat, trying to fuck both of their young cocks at the same time.

“Ohhhhhhhh, God, that feels good! I love it.. love it!” she squealed.
Her pussy and asshole burned uncontrollably, stuffed to bursting by the
pulsing stiffness of their cocks. “Fuck my pussy, Randy! Fuck my
asshole, Paul! Oh, fuck, oh, shit, I’m really gonna cum!”

“Lick my pussy!” Alison told Monica, holding the blonde’s head with
both hands as they lay on the floor. “I’m gonna cum too!”

Randy and Paul both started fucking Kate fast and hard, impatient to
shoot their loads in the horny mom’s tightly-sucking pussy and ass.
Then Marty stepped up to his double-fucked mother on the couch, his
enormous cock twitching in front of her face. Kate immediately opened
her mouth as wide as she could, whimpering with pleasure as she wrapped
her lips tightly around her son’s huge throbbing erection.

“I’m cumming,” Alison gasped, fucking her ass off the floor. “Uuuhhh!
Suck my cunt!.. suck my cuuunnt! Jesus, I’m cummmmmiiiingggg!”

Monica hungrily kept licking and sucking Alison’s hairy, cumming cunt,
guiding her through the full force of her orgasm. Finally Alison let
her asscheeks drift back to the carpet. Monica never took her lips from
Alison’s pussy. Instead, the blonde just twisted around so that her
knees were on the rug on either side of Alison’s ears. Alison giggled,
knowing what Monica wanted. Monica kept licking Alison’s pussy,
dropping her ass to grind her gooey cunt over Alison’s sucking mouth.
Soon, the two naked moms were lost in the intense pleasure of a lesbian
sixty-nine.

“Harder!” Kate gasped, popping her son’s cock out of her mouth long
enough to shout the word. “Fuck me harder!”

Paul and Randy immediately picked up the pace of their fucking, ramming
into Kate’s tenderly-sucking pussy and asshole as hard as they could.
Kate popped her son’s throbbing cock back into her mouth, sucking it in
until she nearly choked on his cockshaft. The triple-fuck lasted only a
few minutes longer. The pleasure of the two huge cocks ramming into her
cunt and ass was unbearably intense. Kate sucked feverishly on Marty’s
hard-on as her whole body began to climax. She couldn’t scream, she was
too busy sucking on her son’s stiff prick. But Paul and Randy sure knew
that they were making the horny red-haired mom cum. Her pussy and
asshole contracted sharply, rippling and spasming around the driving
stiffness of their cocks.

Paul was the first to shoot his wad. The long pent-up load of sperm
blasted up Kate’s ravished ass like a fire-hose, deluging her tight
little shithole with jet after jet of hot adolescent cum. Kate wiggled
happily, slurping at Marty’s stiff prick, then groaning on it as
Randy’s prick started squirting too. Both of their huge cocks shot out
jizz at the same time, one load spurting into her pussy, the other
pumping her tender asshole full of cum.

Paul pulled out of her first, sighing happily as he slid his still-
twitching cock out of her ass. Kate lifted herself off Randy’s rapidly-
wilting organ and giggled as his cock slurped noisily of her well-
fucked cunt. She knelt on the floor in front of her naked son, looking
up into Marty’s eyes as she feverishly jerked on her boy’s massively-
erect young prick.

“I want you to cum now, Marty,” she panted. “All over Mommy’s face.”

Ramming her son’s cock down her throat, Kate shamelessly sucked Marty’s
prick as hard as she could. Paul and Randy sprawled back on the couch,
watching, their virile young pricks quivering stiffly over their
muscular young bellies. By then Monica had already disengaged herself
from the lesbian sixty-nine with Alison. She loved sucking Alison’s
pussy, but she wanted her own son’s cock even more. Monica knelt in
front of Paul, tightly gripping his firm young prick. She didn’t care
that he’d just fucked three assholes in a row. She just wanted to suck
her boy’s cock.

Monica buried her face in his crotch, stuffing Paul’s prick as far down
her throat as she could. She didn’t notice when Alison started sucking
Randy’s cock too, or even when Marty shot cum all over his mother’s
face. All Monica knew was how desperately she craved the taste of her
son’s prick. Not even double-fucking could rival the shameless pleasure
she derived in slurping on Paul’s cock, or swallowing his hot, spurting
prick-juice when she made him cum.

As Monica sucked her boy to orgasm, her mind was on the events of the
past few hours. She didn’t know where all this lewd behavior would
lead, but one thing was for certain…. she would obviously have to
share her son with Kate and Alison. At first she wasn’t happy with that
thought, but then, Monica smiled (as best she could around Paul’s eager
young cock). She had just realized something. She hadn’t lost a son…
she’d just gained two more!!!

The End.

Mom’s in on the Marriage

Mom’s in on the Marriage (Incest-family)

***This is a story dealing with incest between members of two different
families. It is intended for adults only and is not being made
available for those under 18 years of age. All others, enjoy.***

Chapter 1

The memory of the desk clerk’s lecherous grin was still with Lauralee
as she opened the door to one of the adjoining rooms and went inside.
But she was just too woozy to wonder about the man’s lifted eyebrow or
the stupid question he had put to her when she registered. Didn’t
everybody stay all night in a motel? She couldn’t imagine many people
leaving at two a.m.

Dropping her only luggage, the overnight case, upon a chair, she
blinked around the room and heard her son and his brand new bride
laugh, through the door that connected their rooms. She frowned;
neither of them had the decency to be embarrassed, and they should be.
Not only because they had run away to Reno to get married — and both
of them so damned *young* — but also because Robbie’s beat-up old car
had broken down and he’d had to call his mother to come rescue them.

Lauralee shrugged off her sensible coat and looked around the room. She
shouldn’t have had those two strong drinks; she wasn’t at all used to
alcohol, and they had made her drowsy, so of course the only logical
thing to do was stop at the first motel along the highway. And it was
expensive. Silly newlyweds never considered expenses, or jobs, or
planning ahead; they just leapt into marriage as if it was going to be
one long and rosy romance.

She blinked at her surroundings: a huge, round waterbed over there,
entirely surrounded by blue mirrors; even the ceiling above it was
mirrored, and she thought, *how crude*. The entire room seemed to
shriek of sexuality. Lauralee’s lip curled.

Walking over to the bed, she leaned to touch it gingerly, and drew back
at the quiver of the thing. Next door, the girl giggled again, and
Lauralee bit her lips remembering her own wedding night, the pain and
ugliness, the farce that had continued throughout her marriage. But she
strongly suspected that this wasn’t the first time her son had been to
bed with Bettina, and wondered why the girl was laughing. Maybe she was
a good actress; so many women were, simply because they had to be.

Shaking her head, Lauralee walked to the bathroom and checked the
shower stall for cleanliness. It would do, so she strode back into the
bedroom, unbuttoning her blouse. Balancing primly upon the edge of a
chair, she took off her shoes and noticed the time on her wristwatch.
Time for the late news, she thought, and turned on the television set,
then slid from her skirt and pulled her slip over her head as the set
warmed up.

Her bra and panties were plain white and serviceable, nothing frilly
and fancy; she had never even worn the lacy sets that her husband had
brought home that first year. They were still packed away in a trunk.
Maybe his new wife or girlfriend wore such things.

She was reaching around behind her back and had just unhooked her bra
when her eyes fell on the TV screen. Lauralee gasped, and her knees
unhinged themselves in a total shock that dropped her back into the
chair, the bra slipping from her nerveless hand.

What she was seeing was *impossible*, but there it was, in flaming and
outrageous color — the close-up of a man’ thing working back and forth
into a woman’s organ!

Stunned, she stared in disbelief at the terrible picture, at the veined
penis sliding greasily, powerfully into a hairy mound whose lips were
puggy and inflamed, at the rhythm of the furry testicles that swung
back and forth. Oh no, she though as her head whirled — oh no! It
couldn’t be; things like that were never shown on television.

It was horrible, and she felt the muscles of her stomach go tight, her
thighs draw themselves together protectively. That penis looked so
huge, and the woman’s labia seemed to writhe. There was sound, too –
that awful, wet noise of oily meat slipping into a soapy sheath, that
damp slapping of the sack against the cleft of an uptilted pair of
rolling buttocks.

Lauralee had never seen anything like it before; she had never even
looked closely at her own husband’s thing, and, after the so-called
honeymoon, had always turned off the lights when Marshall had insisted
upon his husbandly rights. She tired to force herself from the chair,
to move forward and turn off the detestable picture, but somehow her
long legs refused to work.

The camera panned back, and she could see the couple in full. Even
though they were obviously perverted, they were acceptably good-
looking, and she was amazed that two such normal-appearing people would
dirty themselves that way, by allowing their animalistic performance to
be filmed. And the way the woman was squirming and heaving, moaning
deep in her throat, as if she was really enjoying the brutal thrusting
of the man’s thick organ.

The chill that had numbed the back of Lauralee’s neck changed subtly as
the woman called out shamelessly that she was coming, coming, and the
camera zoomed in tight again to show the man’s sack leaping
convulsively as he also reached his orgasm. Lauralee hadn’t known it
did that, and she frowned again when she realized that the nipples of
her breasts had grown erect.

She gripped her thighs, her fingernails digging into tender flesh as
she watched the penis itself, withdrawn from the woman’s vagina, the
slow oozing of creamy semen that dripped down the red and swollen
shaft. Then she gasped, for suddenly a mouth was up close to the thing,
a smiling mouth with red lips and a pink tongue darting. The tongue
lapped at the thickly sliding semen and drew the pasty stuff into her
mouth.

Lauralee shuddered violently. She knew that such perversions went on in
the world, but she had never had the slightest idea that she would be
personally exposed to them. How depraved could people get? She fought
to stand up, to blot out the nauseating scene, but her legs betrayed
her.

There! The shameless bitch was actually taking the greasy glans into
her mouth, drawing it deeply and sucking on it. Lauralee could see the
woman’s throat working and make out the in-dipping of the cheeks. How
could she stand the very idea of doing that, much less the taste, which
must be icky? It was bad enough to be forced to touch a man’s penis,
but to take it in your mouth?

Blurring back, the camera showed how the man was stroking the long,
blonde hair, how he was hunching his thing into the girl’s face; and
they were groaning together, wiggling as if what they were doing was
divine.

There were other angles, the man’s taut face, a shot of his sack
moving, and a strange one of the woman’s had caressing her own vulva as
she continued to suck lustily upon the penis in her mouth. Was she
going to — to finger herself? Yes, there it was in all its forbidden
starkness, the finger prodding the frothing labia and fondling those
obscenely gaping lips before slipping inside. She was masturbating
then, humping upon her hand and stroking the finger into her vagina as
she pulled and chewed noisily upon the man’s stiff organ.

Lauralee trembled when she discovered that she was caressing her own
mound, that its resilient mattress was pulsing beneath the wayward
hand. She jerked away her fingers and closed her eyes. Enough of this
shocking thing! She would simply turn off the set and go take a cooling
shower. She told herself that was why she was slipping her panties down
her legs.

The close-up of the finger moving within the steaming, hairy slot
hypnotized her, entranced her, and she quivered when she made little,
tentative movements across her mound. She had always been told this was
debasing, but the actress seemed to be enjoying it so, and surely it
couldn’t hurt to just see-

Lauralee shot bolt upright in the chair when her fingertip slipped all
too easily between her labia and inadvertently touched something that
flashed wet flames throughout her tensing body. It was so strange, a
queer thrill that she sought again. On the screen the other woman’s
finger was blurring swiftly now, and the entire curly-haired mound was
surging lasciviously.

Cutting to the man’s distended penis, the screen showed his sack
leaping again, and the woman spread her lips just slightly so that the
viewers could watch the veritable cascade of creamy semen that was
drenching her mouth. Thick and pearly, the heavy juice spurted far back
into her throat, and the woman choked it down, swallowing rapidly while
her super-active tongue looped over and around the geyser-like glans.

She was actually drinking the fluid down, Lauralee thought dazedly; the
otherwise stunningly attractive woman was gulping down a man’s seminal
liquid and acting as if it was the most delicious, the most gratifying
stuff in the world. Lauralee trembled upon her finger, and worked it
hesitantly back and forth.

**********************************

Her husband’s thing had never felt this good; he had forced it into her
on their wedding night, had forced it into her virginal body without
regard to her sensitivity, never even considering that she might have
been repulsed by the whole thing. And even though what she was doing
was almost as bad, she was at least getting some enjoyment from it.

Just as the actress was; look how her beautiful thighs were contracting
as she rode her finger — no! *two* fingers — rotating her pelvis and
pumping her crotch with the same hungry motions she had used in
copulating with the man only a minute before. It looked so real, so
thrilling, and Lauralee found herself almost matching the woman’s
frenzy, rocking her hips in unaccustomed movements that were reaching
frenzy.

It was good; it was devilishly exciting and sinfully sweet. She could
feel it building, a weird pressure in her thighs and growing in her
lower groin. Lauralee ground sensuously upon her finger, cupping the
others over her heaving mound and pushing her long legs out in front of
her, practically lifting off the chair cushion as she thrust and
recoiled, stroked and pulled back.

Heat spread within her slippery vagina, and a bright little ember
fanned itself into white-hot flame at her clitoris, that little center
of passion that she had long thought was withered and useless. Eyes
fixed mesmerized upon the TV screen, Lauralee bucked in the throes of
her first orgasm, biting her lips and moaning, her head rolling limply
from side to side as she reached the hissing, tumbling crest of a
mighty, smashing wave.

She had come.

Oh lord, she had come at last. It was a marvelous release, an emotional
explosion that had loosened every fiber of her body, all the nerves
that had so long been denied this rapture. She held her finger deep
within her flexing vagina and shuddered in the swirling backwash of her
climax, her eyes closed and open, closed and open.

They were doing something else on the screen, and she thought fuzzily,
so soon? Lauralee blinked, and slowly realized that another woman had
entered the room there, a woman with different-colored hair and a
differently proportioned body, one who wore a diaphanous and revealing
babydoll nightie. As Lauralee stared, this new actress slipped out of
the gown and walked gracefully to the couple resting upon the bed.

Why, Lauralee thought in surprise, they were trying to — to do it
together, and they ought to know that couldn’t be done. They simply
weren’t built like that; one of them had to possess a male thing. But
she had to admit that it looked interesting as they thrust together,
grinding their crotches and trembling as they continued to kiss hotly.

When the camera cut to a close-up of the moving vulvas, Lauralee’s eyes
went wide. She could see a clitoris that looked very much like a man’s
rod, only much smaller, and she could also see that the two slits were
meeting, stimulating each other. It was fantastic.

It was also voluptuous, and she began to build up the magic rhythm
again, her eyes fixed upon the screen, her thighs spreading themselves
wider as she rooted deeper with the probing finger, pretending she was
one with the women.

“Ummm,” she murmured, “uummm… it’s… so good!”

Furiously, then, she rubbed her vibrant clitoris and plunged her finger
into the suctioning grip of her sizzling hole, rolling her buttocks and
gasping as the wonderful feeling came boomeranging through her vagina
once more. She had hoped it would be as wild as last time, but it was
even better. Lauralee let out a soft cry as she came, and her bare
heels drummed a spasmed tattoo upon the motel carpet.

Slowly, she came back to the world around her, to the sounds issuing
from the television set, and the flashing colors there. Her head was
spinning, and far back in a newly discovered corner of her mind,
Lauralee Jergens was beginning to wonder just where the hell she had
been all her life.

“Oh wow,” the voice said and it didn’t come from the screen.

Lauralee jerked her head around and wanted to die on the spot. Her
daughter-in-law stood just behind the chair, looking petite and
beautiful in a flowing nightie that clung to the almost childlike
curvings of her small, youthful body. And the girl was staring down at
the spot where Lauralee’s finger was still embedded into the wet lips
of her vagina. There could be no mistake about what had been going on.

Bettina said again, “Oh wow — I never would have thought it. I mean,
not *you*”.

Choking it out, Lauralee managed to say: “P-please… just let me…”

Swiftly, the girl went to her knees beside the chair and put a soft arm
around her shoulder. “Hey — I’m not putting you down for masturbating,
Lauralee; nothing like that. I was just shook up, that’s all. It’s the
TV, right? You had no idea you were checking us into an X-rated motel
and I’ll bet you never saw anything like that before?”

“I’m not,” Lauralee said, trying to sneak out her finger, “never — it
really isn’t…”

“You know,” Bettina purred, her hand sliding down the shoulder to brush
across one of Lauralee’s full breasts, “you really are a beautiful
woman. I had you figured for an iceberg, but after watching you riding
your hand like that…”

IT was all wrong, but Lauralee had no idea how to go about getting out
of it. She couldn’t very well scream and bring her son running in from
next door; not while she was naked like this. She flinched when
Bettina’s fingers began to toy with a nipple, and shivered as the
girl’s spicy, warm breath tingled in her ear. Not Bettina, she thought
wildly, crazily.

“Beautiful,” the girl whispered, “and according to Robbie, you haven’t
even looked at a man since you were divorced… or a woman, either. All
that long, sinuous body going to waste, and these lovely tits — not
big, but shaped so well.”

Lauralee tried, even though her body was weak and she couldn’t get her
mind to track properly. “Bettina, please — you mustn’t…”

“Between those porn movies and the screwing I just had, I’m already
turned on,” Bettina said, cupping both breasts now and kissing
Lauralee’s throat, “but you turn me on more. How about that? I’m
suddenly hot for my mother-in-law.”

“N–no,” Lauralee whispered, but the girl was suddenly between her
knees and the ripe young mouth was reaching up for her own. The quick
wet tongue was thrusting into her weak lips, and there was a hand, a
strange, very soft hand caressing her mound.

She felt firm breasts crushing her own, and a silken vulva burning into
her own, and the motel room spun dizzily as her tongue met Bettina’s,
as their panting breaths mixed. Lauralee knew that she was lost.

Chapter 2

That was when she caught something at the corner of her eye and turned
to see her son standing in the connecting doorway between the rooms.

Lauralee rolled off the bed and fled for the bathroom, her legs
flashing and her breasts bouncing, acutely conscious of her nakedness.

Robbie had seen her doing that with Bettina; she was sure of it. There
was no way the boy could have missed what had been going on, and
Lauralee’s insides drew themselves into shameful knots. Her son had
seen his mother making homosexual love to his new bride, and nothing
could ever change that.

Shivering, here face flushed and her heart racing, she locked the door
behind her and leaned against it, trying to regain some measure of
control over her tumbling mind. There was simply no excuse for what she
had done, for the things she had allowed to happen to her own body and
that of the girl. She would never be able to explain to Robbie, and he
would hate her forever. He might hate his wife, also there could be an
annulment, or a divorce.

Lauralee trembled again. How would that look in the newspapers–son
names own mother as correspondent in divorce action? Oh lord; she
tangled her fingers together and squeezed them, catching a quick
reflection of her tortured face in the bathroom mirror and looking away
immediately.

Moving stiffly then, she fumbled for the towel rack, and wrapped a
fluffy towel around her hips; it was more difficult to cover her
breasts, but she managed to knot together enough material to hide them
reasonably. Robbie had already seen her nude, but would never be
subjected to such a spectacle again–if her ever even spoke to her
again.

Faintly, she could hear voices in the bedroom, but they weren’t loud,
and might be the dialog from that damned television set. Maybe they had
gone back to their own room to fight it out. She wondered how she could
possibly face them now, especially Robbie, but knew she somehow had to.
She couldn’t just drive away and leave them here. It was going to be
agony, Lauralee thought, utter agony.

Checking the coverings and wishing that the towels hid more of her
thighs and that her breasts didn’t push so against them, she twice
reached for the doorknob and twice dropped her hand. At last, steeling
herself to the inevitable, Lauralee twisted the knob and slowly opened
the door.

They were sitting upon the bed, side by side, their heads together and
whispering. Step by step, she made her feet move toward them, trying to
put together some kind of apology. But all the words were weak and
meaningless.

He looked around first, and Lauralee flinched. She saw light reflect
from her son’s pale brown hair, and caught the full impact of his black
eyes. He sat erect, his slim body nicely shaped, boyishly molded, with
good shoulders and a flat belly and narrow hips. Robbie’s face was
calm; she dropped her eyes. The boy was taking it well, but she was
certain he would explode and call her all the filthy names she
deserved.

Her lips were dry. “Robbie… I… please don’t think…”

Coming off the bed, he said, “Mom!”

Startled, she saw that he was naked from head to foot. She saw the
ebony fur of his sack, and recoiled from the image of her son’s thing,
the boy’s penis that reached out long and slim and strong, its polished
head glistening damply red. Lauralee took a backward step, and clung to
the towels that disguised her own nudity.

“Mom,” Robbie said again, and followed her. “Don’t freak out, now. I
saw it all, Mom–and it was something else. It was really great.
Bettina has been telling me everything that happened between you two,
and I think it’s terrific.”

Lauralee swallowed. “You think it’s — it’s *what*?”

“Terrific,” he repeated, so close now that the swollen knob of his
young shaft was almost touching the fluffy towel around her waist. “I
always know that Bettina was AC/DC–that she swings with chicks and
guys, too. But I always figured you were too uptight for sex, any kind
of sex. Then when I saw you going down on her, when I watched Bettina
grinding her pussy into your face and saw the way you were digging it–
I wished I could have seen it all, right from the beginning. As it was,
I wanted to jack off.”

“Robbie, you don’t know what you’re saying.” Lauralee backed away and
found her shoulders touching the wall. “I–I don’t know what got into
me, why I would do such awful things, but I can assure you it will
never happen again. Now please, I think the best thing we can do is to
get dressed and drive home, get out of this terrible motel. “

From the bed, Bettina said, “No way.”

And Robbie moved closer. Rigid with fright, Lauralee watched her son’s
hands lifting, saw them manipulate the knot that held the towels across
her breasts. They fell away, and Lauralee shrank back trying to cover
her tits with her hands. That was when the boy whipped the covering
from her hips, and suddenly she was as naked as her son. “You’re really
beautiful,” he whispered. “If you only knew how beautiful you are to
me. Oh Mom, Mom– ever since I was big enough to raise a hard-on, I’ve
been trying to get a peep at your naked body, to catch just one glimpse
of that lovely black-haired cunt. But as I grew up, I didn’t think
you’d be worth it, anyway . You were always so cold and aloof, and
never went out with guys. But now… *now*, my cock is aching all over
again.”

Horrified, she crouched before him, before this suddenly strange male
who was caressing his stiff prick with one hand, whose eyes were
licking hotly all over her body and probing at the bushy mound she
couldn’t hide with her fingers.

“Robbie, you don’t mean — you can’t mean…”

He touched her breasts with warm fingertips, and she knew the velvet
caress of his ballooned glans against the trembling skin of her belly.
“Yeah, mom, I want to fuck you, and now I’m getting the chance.”

Sucking in a deep and steadying breath, Lauralee suddenly wheeled away
from him, and darted for the bed, for help from Bettina, for her
clothing — for anything. Robbie was right behind her, and she tried to
say something to the girl. Bettina clamped strong young hands around
Lauralee’s wrists and jerked her across the bed.

“Come on,” Bettina hissed. “Fuck him. You know you want to.”

“No — no — no!” Lauralee insisted, struggling to free herself.

Then she felt Robbie against her from behind, felt the warm touch of
his body, the very hard length of her son’s prick nestling into the
cleft of her buttocks. She tried to roll away, to wiggle from beneath
his weight. But he slid off only to take a from grip upon her ankles,
and she knew terror as he pulled her legs apart.

“Don’t — oh, don’t do this,” she begged. “Robbie… Bettina — think
what you’re doing! Oh please, please…”

The girl’s face was intent, the green eyes fixed upon her.

“Don’t fight it, Lauralee. If you’ll admit it, you want to be fucked by
him as much as he want to put his meat to you.”

“NO!” Lauralee fought as best she could, her long legs flailing,
jerking at her trapped wrists and hissing between clenched teeth.

“B-bettina! He’s your husband, and my — my own son! You can’t *help*
him do this — Robbie, Robbie! It’s rape — rape; you’re trying to rape
your mother, Robbie!”

“Yeah,” he grunted from behind her. “I’ll take that sweet pussy any way
I have to get it. Just relax, Mom. Bettina — help me roll her over
onto her back.”

They wheeled her, whipped her over, and Lauralee was staring up into
her son’s face as he smiled down at her, as his knee slid between her
thighs and forced them apart, as one hand pressed down upon her heaving
belly. Robbie held his prick tightly in the other hand, and was
steering the distended bulb toward her crotch. She could see a droplet
of clear fluid shining upon the blunt red tip, and shuddered.

Her hands were drawn above her head, and even though she rolled her
hips frantically, Lauralee realized that she wasn’t going to be able to
stop it, that her son was about to force his bulging cockhead into his
mother’s quivering vulva.

When it touched her pubic hair, she lunged and bucked, but that only
helped Robbie settle the head of his eager shaft into her cunt lips.
With a single, fierce thrust, the boy crammed his meat into her, and
Lauralee knew a hot, electric shock as her son’s knob penetrated her
vagina.

If only she hadn’t already been so juicy, she thought; if only she had
been dry, and not still turned on by the sex she had shared with
Bettina. He couldn’t have gotten it into her so easily then. But now
she twisted upon the impalement of stiff young cock, surprised that
there was no pain, as there had been with her husband. Instead, a deep
thrill closed her pussy around the sliding prick, and she felt its
marvelous length reaching up and up, farther than any tongue could
manage. She felt her son grunt as he buried the full length of his
strong boyish shaft into his mother’s forbidden cunt, felt the pressure
of his pelvis against the mattress of her pubic mound.

Involuntarily, her pussy lips encircled his swollen meat, and somewhere
deep within her vagina there were slippery velvet ripples. Robbie’s
balls came to rest in the mossy crack of her ass. Her son was inside
her body. Her son’s hard prick was jammed to the hilt inside her cunt.
Lauralee trembled like a leaf caught in a hurricane.

Robbie began to stroke her, working his shaft back and forth within her
oiled vagina. Her silken folds clung to him, moved with him, and
Lauralee knew a stimulation of her clitoris, an arousal there that her
husband’s prick had never been able to bring about. It was wrong, all
wrong, but she could not resist it. Jerkily at first, then with a
smoother rhythm, her pelvis started to roll up and down and her hips
swung from side to side.

Bettina let go of her wrists, and Lauralee’s arms came down, only to
wrap themselves around the boy’s slim body. Her hands found his smooth
ass cheeks. She clung to them as they gyrated, as her son maneuvered
his wondrous staff within the suctioning cavity of her flowing pussy.

“That’s the way, Mom,” Robbie panted. “Fuck me back… oh Mom, darling
– fuck me back!”

Flinging her supple legs up and around his body, Lauralee netted him
with her thighs and locked her ankles. Rocking with him, meeting him
thrust for thrust, she really screwed him, riding the boy’s driving
prick as she had never ridden her husband’s. IT was so different, so
good, wildly thrilling. His cockhead was touching every hot spot within
her vagina, and her clit leaped at each stroke of his root.

“Beautiful, hot pussy,” Robbie gasped, digging his fingers into the
surging cheeks of her active ass. “Oh, what a crazy, deep pussy… all
juicy and slick! Man, it’s just eating up my cock, biting down on it,
wringing it out — oh Mom, what a fabulous piece of ass you are!”

“B-baby… oh my baby! We’re doing it — your sweet prick is sliding
inside your mom’s cunt — I can feel your balls against my ass, and
your belly moving into mine! Oh! Oh, Robbie — I never realized that
fucking could be so beautiful — oh, stick it to me, baby — pus it
into me harder, harder! Shove it into my pussy, Robbie. Fuck you mother
– fuck your mother!”

He pounded it to her then, savagely rammed his iron-hard rod into her
gobbling snatch, and she heard squishing noises, heard the damp
slapping of his swinging balls.

Pounding her crotch into his, she raked his ass in a frenzy, and bit
the column of his throat. His cockhead drove home solidly, and she
writhed upon it, hunched upon the shaft with a feral urgency, a deep-
seated need Lauralee hadn’t imagined she could possess.

“C-close,” Robbie grunted. “I’m getting close, Mother. I… oohhh,
baby… oh, you hot-assed bitch, you beautiful, sweet-cunted bitch –
I’m going to come! I’m going to come into my Mom’s pussy!”

Swivelling her hips, rotating her vagina around his pistoning cock, she
hissed it at her son: “Let it go, baby! Shoot off inside me and pack my
cunt with your little-boy semen — ahhh! OHHHH! I can feel it squirting
up inside my pussy, darling!”

Moaning, then, she humped furiously as the boy’s discharge splashed
boiling against her womb, as her own son’s semen gushed violently
throughout her absorbing snatch. Robbie’s come was thick and very rich,
she thought, her head spinning as she shook and jerked in the throes of
the craziest orgasm she had ever known. It was a fountain of foamy
juice that bathed her vagina, and she loved every drop of the sticky
fluid.

Holding him powerfully between her thighs, Lauralee knew that her cunt
was seething, turned into a cauldron by their mutual climaxes. But she
couldn’t stop moving upon his stilled prick; it was too precious to
waste, and the soapy liquids within her snatch made it even more
sensational. Blindly, without thinking what she was doing, she held her
son close and turned onto her side, then rolled over on top of him
making certain that his upright cock was still trapped firmly in her
dripping sheath.

She was straddling him then, holding him captive beneath her feverish
body, imprisoning his delightful prick within her lubricated flesh.
Lauralee felt strong and powerful, felt dominant, and she liked that.

“GO, baby,” Bettina breathed, and Lauralee remembered that her
daughter- in-law was only inches away, kneeling beside the bed and
watching the screwing with dedicated interest. “That’s the way,” the
girl said excitedly. “Ride his prick; pump it up and down on him and
make him come in you again.”

Smiling, Lauralee stretched out her hand, and the girl took it, holding
it tightly as she stared down between the bodies to where her husband’s
shaft was crammed to the balls within his mother’s inflamed cunt.
Lauralee stared into Bettina’s eyes as she rolled her hips sinuously,
as she bent forward to allow her son to take a downward-hanging nipple
into his mouth.

Robbie held her ass and stroked up into her flooded snatch as she
gyrated upon his cock. He sucked blissfully upon her tit, his eyes
closed in rapture.

Fucking lasciviously, riding her son’s hard and greasy rod , Lauralee
tugged at Bettina’s hand, and the girl came to her knees, leaning
forward with a cascade of honey-blond hair spilling over nude and
burnished shoulders. The stiff pink nipples of her nubile breasts stood
out. The green eyes were very big and very close; so were the ripe
young lips that had aroused such flames within the pussy that was now
packed with semen and her son’s meat.

Lauralee reached for that appealing mouth, her lips finding it just as
Robbie began to pump harder within her drenched cunt. Her tongue met
the girl’s, and they melted in a greedy, understanding kiss, sharing
each other passion, almost as they were sharing the boy’s body.

“Mom, Mom, Mom!” he was saying in a monotone that matched the lifting
and falling of her ass. His cock worked foamily into her vagina, and
her clit came peeping from its hood, growing more vibrant with every
thrust.

Oh, this was real and lovely, and she sucked upon Bettina’s tongue,
while the girl fondled her pendulous breasts, while her son manipulated
his shaft gloriously within the wet gripping of her blazing pussy. This
was true fucking, Lauralee thought, the kind of screwing she should
have gotten from her husband, when she and Marshall were first married.
She wanted it to go on forever, to keep this beautiful, marvelous prick
slipping around in her box.

And when Robbie ejaculated into her already soaked vagina, Lauralee
just kept right on making it, caught up in the primitive beat of her
fucking.

Chapter 3

The water was hot, and Lauralee’s skin tingled at the touch of soap, at
the caress of her own hands upon her wet flesh. She was still a little
numb in her mind, but her body had never been more eagerly alive, every
nerve end titillated and awake.

She looked down at herself, at the play of water over her breasts, her
nipples, then at the slightly rounded belly and below, the wet mass of
her midnight pubic hair.

It was a good body, she thought, and according to Robbie and Bettina, a
beautiful, sexy one. Her body was capable of giving and of receiving
much love. Her legs were long and supple, and her breasts shaped high
and firmly. She had always thought she was a bit too lean, but they
insisted she was just right, special in her own way.

Lauralee ran soapy hands over the curving of her ass and smiled. Robbie
called it her sweet, not ass. Straying bubbled fingers across her pubic
mound, she caressed it. Rich and deep, they said; her mature pussy was
rich and deep, possessed of an intense fascination for her son. Robbie
had squirted it hot sheath full of his explosive semen not once, but
twice.

The seat of rapture, she thought; this volatile, adjustable organ she
had tried to ignore most of her life was now the center of her
existence. Probably it had been meant to be, but she’d wished she
didn’t have it, wished she never had to think of her vagina.

Until now; until she had ventured to finger herself to her initial
orgasm, turned on by seeing that pornographic film. Since then, it had
been licked and sucked, its soft juices gulped avidly, its clitoris
made a target for ecstasy. And she had known the inner workings of
another woman’s cunt, tasted the sweetness of the inner lining so
silken and juicy, known the flexing as it shuddered in vibrant climax.

Lauralee stopped stroking her mound and exposed it to hot rinsing
water, turning her body slowly so that soap would be purled away.
Better than that, her pussy had been invaded by a thrusting, hammering
cock, one that was hard and young, a prick that reached far up into her
hole and set fire to her womb. Her son’s prick; Robbie’s prick, the
very shaft that had been ridden only minutes before by the boy’s bride.
But Robbie loved to fuck his mother, just as well as the lovely,
intense girl he had married, and possibly even more.

Stepping out of the shower stall, she dried herself and looked in the
mirror, not afraid of meeting her own eyes now. She appeared much
younger, her deep brown eyes vital, her olive skin fresher,
rejuvenated. Lauralee towelled her short curls until they bounced
springily; her pubic hair was springy, too, seeming to sparkle with
life and excitement.

She found a clean towel and draped it about her hips, but left her
breasts bare. The kids — those wonderful, beautiful children — had
gone out for sandwiches and soft drinks, and she would meet them almost
without reticence, proud of her body instead of hiding its invigorated
flesh.

The TV was still going, its sound tuned low, but the bright images
flashed just as powerfully upon the screen. Smiling, Lauralee lowered
herself into the chair and watched it, crossing her slender legs
gracefully. Evidently the films ran continuously, one movie replacing
another until they started all over again. Two men were fucking a
lovely girl, one of them burrowing his hard, oversized cock into her
small, furry cunt while the other held her head upon his lap and worked
his cockhead in and out of her red mouth.

Leaning back in the chair, Lauralee thought that would be nice, too. It
would be exciting to be between two horny men, taking their pricks into
her body, love and love alike. Robbie; she would first lean how to eat
a male organ by doing it to her son. It would be different from lapping
a girl’s snatch, but she should have not trouble now that she was
willing to learn it all.

Too bad there wasn’t another man around. Lauralee wanted to compare
cock sizes, to feel the differences of strange shafts, to know a
variety of orgasms when they came in her receptive box. With interest,
she watched the screen as the two men changed positions. Poor Marshall,
she thought; he would never know the sharp thrill of doing that. He had
been almost as uptight as she, knowing only one way to relieve the
pressures of his balls — brute force and always on top, always
hammering into her flinching pussy without mercy. No wonder she and her
husband separated; they had both been so stupid but she had been worse.
Lauralee knew that now.

A key rattled in the lock, and the kids came laughing into the room.

“Oh wow,” Bettina said, putting down a sack of sandwiches, “did you
know there was a swinging room off the lobby? Late as it is, there were
only two couples there, looking each other over.”

Robbie grinned and popped the tops on some cans of soft drinks. “We
almost screwed up the trade, because when they got a look at us, I
could see the wheels turning. We’re so much younger. But I wasn’t even
tempted — not with my own special older woman waiting for me here.”

Lauralee accepted a hamburger and discovered that she was ravenous.

“Do they really do that, meet and exchange wives or husbands or
whatever?”

“Sure,” Bettina said, taking a bite of hot dog. “Not out there in the
lobby, of course. They swap and go to the rooms; sometimes they all go
together to one room.”

Drinking a swallow of Coke, Lauralee thought that over. It would be
stimulating to make it with a man she had never seen before, and would
probably never meet again. Raw, primitive sex, and nothing more; no
entanglements, no commitments. Only a good, solid fucking and goodbye.

The kids watched the porn movie as they ate, giggling and discussing
the techniques of the actors. It was better this way, Lauralee thought;
sex had to be better when there was love like that she shared with her
son and his wife. The intimacy was unique. It was romantic, and incest
was no longer a horrible word.

Robbie was staring at her breasts. “You have wonderful tits, Mom. did I
bite them when I was a baby?”

“Sometimes,” she smiled, “but I didn’t care. I loved you then, too. I
didn’t like putting you on a bottle, but the doctor said to.”

The boy wiped his mouth with a paper napkin, “But you love me more
now.”

“That’s right,” Lauralee answered. “More than anyone; more than I ever
thought possible.”

“More than you cared for my old man,” Robbie said. “That’s for sure.
How the hell could he walk away from such a juicy, hot piece of ass
like you?”

Lauralee drank her Coke and put down the can. “I wasn’t, then. When
Bettina came in here and caught me fingering myself, that was the first
time I had ever come.”

“Wow,” the girl said softly, “That’s heavy. The porn movies — that’s
what got you started.”

Nodding, Lauralee admitted it, then said, “but you really taught me to
let go, dear — you and Robbie. At first I though I must be a lesbian,
but I couldn’t ever enjoy a man’s prick the way I revelled in feminine
love with you. I’m so glad both of you forced me to fuck. I might have
gone right on thinking I couldn’t.”

“You’re turning me one again,” Robbie said. “Sitting here and looking
at your tits is enough, but hearing you talk about screwing is getting
me a hard-on. Man oh man, what a honeymoon this is turning out to be,
what a wedding night.”

Lauralee looked at her daughter-in-law. “Bettina, are you certain this
doesn’t make you jealous?”

“No way,” the girl answered. “Robbie and I have always shared. I mean,
when he gets a good fuck, it make me happy, too. I love the guy, so
whatever makes him happy turn me on, also. He feels the same way about
me and what I do.”

“You’ve both screwed other people, then?”

“Sure,” her son said. “We’ll tell you all about them later. Right now,
I want to see my beautiful mother STRETCHED out naked on that water bed
with her long, groovy legs spread apart and her sweet, black pussy
shining.”

“But Bettina is being left out,” Lauralee protested gently.

Bettina laughed. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll get in on it for some
three-way swinging.”

Lauralee stood up and dropped the towel from around her hips.
Gracefully, she walked toward the bed with her ass rolling sensuously,
knowing that both their eyes were fixed upon its rippling, provocative
movements. She felt beautiful and wanted and admired; she felt loved,
and was eager to return that love in any way, in all ways. If that was
what they wanted, she was ready to be their slave, their sex slave.

They approached her from both sides of the moving bed, both of them
naked again, their sleek young bodies glowing. Her son indeed had an
erection, and it was lovely. Now that Lauralee could look at it without
shame, she examined Robbie’s prick closely, seeing its slim length and
the veins patterning the skin, the gorgeous swelling of the cockhead in
all its darker glory. There was the tiny drop of clear fluid seeping
from its tip; there were the shaggy balls that could hurl the
compressed semen with such force.

“Robbie,” She murmured as he kneeled upon the bed, “please show me how
to eat you. I want to learn how to suck your cock, the way those women
do in the films, the way Bettina must do to you.”

“Yeah,” he whispered hoarsely, “oh yeah, Mom.”

Straddling her taut waiting body, her son bent his cockhead down to rub
it gently into her vulva, and she shivered at the spongy-hard caress
along her palpitating labia. He took his time, moving his crotch
forward an inch or two so he could caress her belly with his knob. She
trembled at the dragging of his hairy balls over her skin, at the
thrill of his knees and the fondling of his thighs.

Robbie took both her breasts in his hands and squeezed them together.
Bending her neck, she stared down to see what the boy was doing, and
watched him push his cock head between her tender globes.

“This is titty-fucking,” he explained to her. “I just dig feeling your
tits around my prick like this.”

She could see the reddened glans peep forth, then disappear as her son
worked his pelvis back and forth, exulting in the feeling of his cock
sliding. Then she felt something else — a hot breath stirring along
her thighs, a pair of soft lips kissing her skin there. Bettina, she
thought; the girl was joining in, and would be loving her pussy while
she discovered the flavor or Robbie’s stiff meat.

The cockhead slipped back and forth, each time reaching a little
closer, until it was tapping her chin. Lauralee opened her lips and
stretched out her tongue. Then Robbie released her breasts and allowed
them to fall back into position. He hunched forward so that she could
lick his knob. He took her head between his hands and aimed the
glistening bulb directly at her mouth.

This was the moment, Luaralee thought in exultation; this was the
enchanted moment in time when she could demonstrate her deepest love to
her adorable child. Curling her tongue hungrily around his cockhead,
she tugged it into her mouth. It tasted salty and sweet; it was
flavored with beauty, and she drew it across her tongue gladly, letting
it slide across the roof of her mouth.

“Don’t try to take it too far,” Robbie panted. “You might get sick.”

Never, she thought — never! She had her son’s lovely hard prick in her
mouth, and she wanted to swallow it, to suck it far down her throat.
Lauralee could feel the tips exploring the velvet supping of her
throat, and it didn’t bother her.

“Use your tongue more,” she suggested. “The sucking feels good, but
it’s the tongue that will make me come.”

Lauralee flinched when she felt another tongue, when her passionate
young daughter-in-law dabbed it down through the cloaking pubic hairs
of her cunt to find the tremulous lips.

Obediently, she rolled her son’s bulb around with her tongue, and found
that she could force the little slit open a bit. Robbie moved his
crotch back and forth in a slow, gently strokes, and she dipped her
cheeks in and out around the delicious meat as she sucked.

“That’s it,” Robbie gasped. “Oh yeah, Mom — that’s the way to give a
guy head. You’re eating my prick, Mother… you’re sucking me off, and
it’s freaking me out!”

Her mouth was a pussy, she thought; it was basically another kind of
cunt that her beloved son was fucking. but it was even more intimate;
it brought them immeasurably closer to do it this way, for her to adore
his swollen prick with her throat and lips and tongue. She loved the
slow swinging of his balls against her neck, and the way he held her
head in position.

Now Bettina was drilling that educated tongue deep into Lauralee’s
pulsing vagina; now the girl’s trained mouth was nibbling at labia, and
lapping away like a thirsty puppy. Lauralee raised her knees to make
more room. It was unbelievable, the sensations she was enjoying — her
son’s cock slipping wetly around inside her greedy mouth, her daughter-
in-law’s tongue boring into her cunt, teasing the clitoris. She was
their receptacle, and they were sharing her; her body was a vessel they
could drink from or pour into, and Lauralee’s flesh pulsed fiercely in
response.

“Eat me, Mom,” Robbie was saying over and over. “I… ahhh! I’m going
to let it go… going to pump your mouth full of my come, the same way
I filled your crazy pussy.”

Lauralee groaned around his flexing cockhead when the boy let go, when
the spurting of his semen came bursting into her mouth and spattered
into the back of her throat. so creamy and luxurious, musky and
frothing; she swallowed it, let the thick cream slide down her throat
and sucked avidly for more.

“Drink it down,” he groaned. “Swallow my come, take it down into your
stomach and digest it. Ooohhh, Mom! You never sucked off my daddy, but
you’re doing it to me.”

Lauralee felt her pelvis surge, because Bettina had found the clit and
was tugging it, torturing the nubbin with tongue and teeth. The girl’s
face was buried in Lauralee’s crotch, and she was gulping, chewing,
devouring the humid snatch.

Keeping her son’s greasy prick tightly within her mouth, jealous of any
droplet of his precious fluid that might escape, Lauralee bucked upon
Bettin’as mouth smearing her wet snatch over the girl’s face, bringing
her thighs together to held the head just where she wanted it.

“Ummmm!” she said around Robbie’s throbbing shaft, and “ummmm,” again,
as the hot wave of a swiftly approaching orgasm threatened to engulf
her. Let it come, she thought dazedly; let it happen, and she didn’t
give a damn if her mind was shattered in the frantic climax.

Lauralee was in paradise, and when her clit thrummed like a tuning
fork, when the wild sensations cascaded through out her vagina like a
runaway water fall, she floated with them, still tugging upon her son’s
cockhead, still trying to drain another treasured droplet of seminal
fluid from it.

She didn’t know when he gently took his prick from her mouth; she
didn’t know when Bettina lifted a greasy face from between her thighs.
Lauralee only knew that she was floating, drifting, and that nobody had
ever told her that paradise was so warm and liquid.

Chapter 4

When Lauralee came back to the world, the television set had been shut
off, and the room was quiet. Blinking, she looked around, hoping
fervently that it hadn’t all been a wild, erotic dream, and knowing
immediately that it wasn’t. Then she hope her son and new daughter-in-
law hadn’t gone back to their own bed and left her alone.

Not yet, she thought; oh, not yet. There were still violent flames
raging within her awakened body, hot fires that needed to be quenched
the only way possible — by some more solid fucking. She had so many
wasted years to make up for, so many strange and exciting sensations to
undergo.

Listening, she heard them next door, and slowly sat up on the water
bed, still not used to its sensuous movements beneath her nude body.
Stroking her hands teasingly over her firm breasts, Lauralee thought:
her body, what a wondrous mechanism it was, even though it had taken
her far too long to discover its potential. Before, she had accepted
it, and little more. Of course she’d been somewhat proud of her looks
in general, of the fact she had no lines on her face, and that she
wasn’t fat. But she had so resolutely kept its secret functions from
her mound, trying to deny their existence! And now they were primary to
her.

They loved her body; both Robbie and Bettina adored her flesh and its
hot, juicy places. Lauralee could do no less than love it, also. And
she did, for the rapture within it, for the ecstasy her body could
impart to others. It was so damned *good* to be alive and functioning
at long last as a lusty, healthy female.

Licking her lips, she convinced herself that she could yet taste the
residue of her son’s semen there, and smiled in memory of its gushing
fulfillment. How marvelously it was flavored! And the matchless
intimacy of the ejaculation was beyond description. Doing that to him,
knowing the feel of his rigid shaft within her mouth, curling her
tongue around the delicious meat as it slid in and out, and
experiencing the burying of the cockhead in her throat — it was
something she had to know again and again. And she would, no matter
what else might happen. Lauralee wanted to know it, be it, do it all.
Fondling the rising nipples of her breasts, she stood up, undecided as
to whether she should break in on them in the next room. First she
would clean herself up a bit, she thought, and hurried to the bathroom.
She peed, and knew a little thrill deep within her stimulated pussy;
every move she made seemed to call attention to that newly awakened
sheath.

Swiftly, Lauralee showered, and touched herself with the simple perfume
she carried in her purse, although the flowery scent didn’t suit her
any more; she’d have to buy something musky and sensuous, she thought,
a special fragrance to accent her new self. And sexy undies, babydoll
nighties, all the things she had once considered so frivolous and
senseless, possibly a different hairdo. Pants suits which would cling
to her body. There was a whole different world out there for Lauralee,
and she was going willingly into its embraces.

Toweling her hair, she started to wrap the towel around her hips, then
thought the hell with it. She was proud of her naked body now. The kids
were sitting side by side upon her bed when she strode into the room
with her head held high and her long body glowing. “Hi,” her son said.
“You’re a constant surprise to us, Mom. We figured you had crashed for
the night, that maybe we had worn you out, but here you are, fresher
and more beautiful than ever.”

Lauralee felt no flush of embarrassment, no stab of guilt. Not any
more, she told herself firmly; that kind of nonsense was all in the
past, and damned well belonged there. “You two look beautiful, too,”
she murmured. “Are you hungry, or anything? I don’t even know what time
it is, and don’t much care.”

Bettina smiled at her. “Nobody’s in any hurry, Lauralee. If you want to
stay over all day, that’s just great for us.”

Giggling, Lauralee said, “I wonder what that shifty little desk clerk
will think about that?”

‘Who cares?” Robbie asked. “Every time I look at your gorgeous cunt, I
think I could fuck it for a week, without stopping — except to eat it.
That’s what I want to do now, Mother; I have to get that wild pussy
into my mouth and suck on it.”

Lauralee felt a hot shiver climbing her spine, and a tremble began
somewhere within the silken depths of her vagina. “Anything,” she
whispered, “anything for the two people I love most.”

Bettina rose from the bed to make room, that small and shapely body
glistening like precious molten metal, but so much softer. Robbie slid
across the undulating water bed, and Lauralee stared down to watch the
rising of her son’s prick, seeing it thicken and grow longer.

The brown matting of his pubic hair looked soft and appealing, and she
remembered the touch of it against her face, the ultra-soft caress of
his sack. Lauralee couldn’t ever recall seeing his father’s hard cock
close up; she had been repelled by the very idea and now she wondered
what her former husband’s cock would be like. Shaking the thought away,
she moved to the bed and lay upon it, welcoming its gentle rolling, the
give of it beneath her ass.

She rolled toward Robbie and took his slim body into her arms. Her
mouth sought his, and she kissed her son as he so deserved to be
kissed, with a probing of her hot tongue and a gentle clashing of
teeth. Lauralee drank his breath and ran her hands in wonder over his
sleek body, finding the grace and young manhood of his shaping, the
sculptured modelling of his buttocks.

Robbie’s cock pressed against her belly, and her erectile nipples
drilled themselves into his hairless chest. She rubbed her aching mound
into his crotch, tore his mouth away and gasped, “Oh, Mom, it’s just
like touching you for the first time? You make my prick so stiff it
hurts. I love Bettina, and really dig fucking her, but I guess Mother
pussy must be the best there is.”

Wriggling along her flesh, her son dipped his face and began to kiss
her throat, her collarbone. She stroked his hair and shoulders, moving
onto her back and parting her legs so he could fit his body between her
hungry thighs. When he reached her tits Lauralee squirmed and worked
slowly on down to her belly, nipping the skin and laving it wetly with
his not tongue.

She quivered at the stirring of his breath in her pubic hair, and her
labia seemed to reach up, to part of their own accord. Groaning, her
son plunged his mouth greedily into her cunt and Lauralee echoed his
throaty sound. Her head rolled from side to side upon the pillow as
Robbie at her pussy, and her darling boy gobbled her cunt, his tongue
corkscrewing far into her flowing vagina, his teeth pressing into her
pussy lips.

Robbie’s fingernails dug into the surging cheeks of her ass, and she
rolled her hips, smearing her crotch over his cheeks and chin, against
his nose. It was maddening, but a beautiful insanity that tingled along
her nerve ends and ;made her skin quake wildly. Lauralee hunched her
cunt to him, bringing her smooth thighs close to caress her son’s head
with them.

She was gasping for breath when she felt Bettina slide onto the bed
with them. While Robbie busily devoured her snatch, the girl began to
caress Lauralee’s throbbing breasts. Taking turns upon the tender
nipples, Bettina moved tantalizingly down and down while Lauralee’s
confused mind wondered what was going on. But whatever it was, the act
had to be wonderful, and she accepted the additional caresses with
happiness.

Then it happened. Bettina forced the thighs apart, and manipulated
herself into the widespread legs beside Robbie. Lauralee stared down at
the heads together, the brown one and the honey-blond one, boy and
girl. Her belly tightened at Bettina added the quick and deft caresses
of her tongue to that of Robbie’s, and Lauralee was somehow being eaten
by two people.

She could feel the feverish darting of both their tongues, sometimes
alternating, sometimes cramming themselves side by side into her
heaving snatch. They went to work on her clitoris, lapping and teasing,
their caresses sliding wet, tingling hot. Oh lord — skyrockets were
threatening to go off inside her vagina, the fuses sizzling. It was an
overwhelming sensation, and Lauralee swivelled her crotch in happiness,
pivoting her steaming cunt against first one mouth, then the other.
Deliciously, the shudders ran through her taut and writhing body.; her
vagina contracted and her ass quivered. Lauralee cried out that she was
coming, coming, but the searching tongues only speared her faster and
deeper.

Locking their heads between her thighs, she churned her pussy in
ecstasy, feeling it turn into a seething cauldron, feeling the suction
being applied there. Her head whirled and she had a tough time catching
her breath, but Lauralee didn’t give a damn it she fell dead at the
height of her orgasm. Pumping and moaning, she drew the most from it,
forcing her inflamed clit against someone’s teeth, her moan lengthening
and soaring as she felt the tip of a finger forcing itself into the
tight dimple of her asshole.

It was still there when she fell back, her breasts pistoning up and
down, and sharp, darting thrills still firing throughout her pussy,
trailing liquid sparks behind. Lauralee wiggled upon the embedded
finger, relaxing as it slid father up her tube. A different sensation,
she thought in rapture, something else she was discovering. Another
part of her body was being brought into a use she had never dreamed
could be. Hazily, she wondered just how many ways of sensual
gratification there were.

*************************************

The finger eased from her disturbed anus, and Luaralee sighed. One head
lifted from her steaming cunt, and another. She looked down the length
of he supine body with drowsy eyes, registering slowly her son’s intent
face.

“Your pussy tastes like honey, Mom,” he said softly. “Did my father
ever go down on you like that? I mean, even without somebody else
helping?”

Lauralee swallowed. “N-no, dear. Of course, we never did it with anyone
else around. And — well, I never enjoyed it, before. You and Bettina,
you’re both so marvelous.”

“You are, too,” he breathed. “Man, that’s really a juicy gash, so rich
and velvety. I damned near dame while I was eating you.”

“Don’t waste it, baby,” she said. “Give it to your mother.”

His swollen cockhead prodded at the entrance of her vulva, soft and
hard at once, covered with silken skin, but having that strong core of
power present only in a horny man’s turgid prick. Lauralee’s pussy lips
fitted themselves to the knob, already greasy with excitement, and her
sons bulb slid easily between them as Robbie thrust his shaft up and
in.

The distended meat glided into her receptive cunt, far up into her
pulsating hole, and the boy’s lovely balls came to rest in the furry
cleft of her trembling ass. It was inside her again; her darling son’s
wonderful prick was buried to the root inside her greedy cunt,
throbbing there as he lay still between her thighs. Pelvis to pelvis,
his brown pubic hair blending with her curly black mattress, they
remained quiet for a while, exulting in what they both had.

Slowly then, by tacit agreement, they began to stroke, Robbie’s long,
slim cock slipping inch by inch back through the jealous gripping of
her satin-lined sheath, the upper part of the sweet meat exerting
pressure against her clit. Fabulous boyish prick, she thought, rolling
her belly against his; fantastic little-boy cock so beautiful and hard,
sawing in and out of her soupy gash. She rode it gleefully, but not
with any driving force; Lauralee wanted the gentleness now, this
special tender give-and- take of slippery meat within oily flesh.

Sensuously and almost languidly, she ground upon the moving rod,
caressing her son’s smooth hips and travelling her fingers along his
spine. Robbie reached deeply with every thrust, no more in a hurry than
she was, and she luxuriated in the penetrations, in the teasing way he
was using his charming prick.

So many things had been turned topsy-turvy in her mind. There was no
way she could possibly be jealous of this boy’s other lover, of
Robbie’s legal wife . Maybe that was because she was also in live with
the lovely Bettina, she had shared that sugared pussy as well. But it
now seemed so *right*, all very natural and normal to fuck and be
fucked by those she truly cared for.

“Slow and easy,” Robbie sighed. “It’s far out to be able to screw you
this way, Mom… without hurrying and jamming it to you, I mean. Your
cunt is so soft and deep, and so hot, too. I dig putting the cock to
you like this, with your fine ass wiggling and your belly sliding,
while I look down and watch your tits rocking from side to side. But I
don’t know how long I can hold out, so if I start to come before you
do, let me know.”

“It won’t matter,” she purred, feeling catlike and squirmy. “You can
make me come just by pumping that magic semen into my pussy darling.
Ooohh! That’s so thrilling — ahhh, my sweetheart, my horny little boy.
How you’ve grown up… oohh! I adore your cock, Robbie! I worship this
superb prick!”

Lauralee became conscious of the girl, of young Betina slipping into
position near her head. Dreamily, she turned her face, wriggling upon
the slow prodding meat within her abundant cunt. She saw Bettina’s dark
golden pubic hair, and the peerless modelling of the shapely thighs,
the rounded sculpture of the girl’s knees.

“Take me, too,” Bettina murmured. “Just keep your head straight,
Lauralee, and I’ll lift one knee across you like this — oh yes,
darling. IT turns me on so much, to watch Robbie feeding you his meat,
to see you hunching on your son’s prick, my husband’s prick.”

Staring up, Lauralee eyed the poised vulva, and delighted in the sight
of the furred mound, the peeping pink labia. A cunt could be beautiful,
too, she thought; how could she have ever considered here own to be
ugly? Gently, the girl began to lower that beguiling crotch, and
Lauralee caught the aroma of it, the spicy, exotic perfume of love
itself.

She humped a little faster upon Robbie’s gliding shaft, and her
daughter-in- law’s pussy came down, down. Lauralee opened her mouth and
fitted her lips across those humid ones so honeyed and elegant. Silken
hair pressed against her teeth, and she bored her tongue upward into
the dewy vagina that had been so artistically designed for sex with
either man or woman.

They were meshed again, when Bettina’s snatch settled snugly over he
mouth; they were mixed, locked together by prick and cunt and tongue,
all of them moving torridly together in the selfless sharing of their
love. Lauaralee twisted upon her son’s surging meant, and Robbie
started to pump it more strongly to his mother’s cunt, his greasy balls
flapping noisily against her asshole.

Bettina was very eager, and although her vision was cut off, Lauralee
could vividly imagine the girl staring wide-eyed at the prick slipping
in and out, at the curling gyrations of a black-haired pussy that was
fast approaching a climax. The girl thrust and heaved, recoiling only
to jam that juicy slot harder against Lauralee’ lapping tongue.

There was the clitoris, leaping with a life of its won, and Lauralee
drew it avidly, pulled on the feminine penis with a blind and dedicated
affection. She could hear Bettina hissing, hear the girl groaning.
Maybe it was Robbie, she thought dimly; maybe all three of them were
making the sounds.

Sucking and rolling her jaws, Lauralee hurried the job on Bettina’s
clit, wanting the girl to come with them, for she could feel the
jerkiness of her son’s reaching cockhead, and knew that orgasm was
close. Her own was blooming like a wildflower, deep within her rippling
cunt, and Lauralee lurched, pulled back, and snapped her vagina tightly
around Robbie’s embedded shaft.

The boy came furiously, jetting his semen into her pussy with spasmodic
bursts, grunting and holding his root firmly against her clitoris.
Lauralee came with him, white novas spinning inside her straining body,
and she felt Bettina shudder at the same moment. They had made it.

Chapter 5

Lauralee drove at average speed, although she wanted to hurry home. The
X-rated motel was behind them, but she would never forget the place,
and the astounding effect it had had upon her life. Rolling ahead of
her, the highway arrowed for her house, the home that had been part of
the divorce settlement when she’d parted from Marshall. The very idea
of it seemed staid and sterile to her now, the almost pathologically
tidy rooms that she realized only echoed her loneliness.

But not any more, she told herself exultantly; now there was Betina and
Robbie, and her son was closer to her than he had ever been, because he
was also her lover, her young and continually horny stud. And her
daughter-in-law was a swinging bisexual who reveled in eating pussy as
well as having her own delectable snatch chewed.

And Lauralee Jergens herself, wasn’t she also a ball AC/DC chick?
That’s what the kids called her, and the label was proper. She felt a
hand upon her thigh, and smiled at the windshield. Robbie sat beside
her, his bride next to the other door. They’d wanted to travel this
way, not separate from her in the back seat, and she was glad. Her
son’s hand caressed her thigh with gentle affection, and Lauralee
trembled with a rising excitement, wondering if she would always react
this way to him, and seeing no future reason not to. Not as long as
they both could fuck, she though gaily; not while their overflowing
love was shared by Bettina, also.

“I can’t keep my hands off you,” Robbie said, “or my wife, either. but
I’ve been screwing Bettina longer. I guess you suspected that, hum,
Mom?”

“Sort of,” she admitted, “but I wouldn’t face the fact. Now I’m glad
you two were making it, and happier yet you were married.” From the
corner of her eye, Lauralee saw that Bettina was unzipping the boy’s
jeans, but had to shift her eyes back to the road before she could
watch that precious young cock come into view. She knew it was there,
though’ she knew it was long and slender, and that its polished head
would be ballooning swiftly, that perhaps a small and glistening pearl
of pre-seminal fluid would be gathering upon its very tip.

Lauralee quivered as her son moved his hand from her thigh to cup her
mound. “Baby,” she gasped, “Don’t do that while I’m driving. I’ll run
us off the road.”

“I won’t finger-fuck you,” Robbie promised. “I’ll just hold my mother’s
wonderful pussy like this, while my wife plays with my prick. Maybe you
ought to drive a little faster, Mom.”

Catching her breath, Lauralee nodded and pressed down more on the gas
pedal. They weren’t all that far from home now, and she was very
anxious to get there, to strip away the throttling camouflage of her
clothing and let her naked body breathe again. She was cheating on the
speed limit, but hopefully not enough to make a state trooper fall in
behind the car.

She dared to look over at the kids again, and saw Bettina’s small had
sliding caressingly up and down Robbie’s erect cock. The girl smiled at
her and aimed the adorable pinkish knob her way.

“Lauralee, have you ever jacked off a man, or seen it done? Watching
all that creamy juice come spitting out of a cockhead is really
something, very interesting.”

“N-no, I haven’t,” Lauralee answered. “And I don’t know if I could. I
think I’d have to start kissing it, and then before I knew what was
happening, I’d have it in my mouth, instead.”

Bettina laughed softly. “I know what you mean, but sometimes I do both
– jack him off and catch the semen in my mouth when he goes off.”

“You’re both driving me out of my mind,” Lauralee said between clenched
teeth. “I can feel my pussy trembling and turning damp.”

Robbie cupped her vulva tighter. “So can I, right through your clothes.
That’s a very special cunt you have, Mom.”

“Have you screwed others?” she asked “Besides Bettina I mean?”

“Sure; I was fucking by the time I was twelve, but Bettina was the
best, and she taught me about oral sex, too. Then when I got into my
first grown-up type pussy…” Robbie stopped talking suddenly, and
Lauralee glanced at him.

“I”ll tell you all about that later,” he said, and she thought that
Bettina had squeezed almost savagely upon the boy’s erect penis.
Somehow, the gesture seemed like a warning.

The familiar off ramp loomed ahead, and Lauralee swung down it,
hesitated at the stop sign, and turned down it, hesitated at the stop
sign, and turned right. Just a few more blocks, and they could run into
the house and get naked. She would lock all the doors and keep the
drapes drawn; she might even take the phone off it hook, because she
didn’t want to be bothered by anyone.

There was the street, lined with heavily leafed trees that shaded it
and the rolling lawns of the quiet, respectable neighborhood. Lauralee
zipped the car into the driveway and hit the brakes.

“Now,” she said, “Put your cock back into your pants for the moment,
Robbie. No, just leave the luggage for now; we can take it in later.”

“Mom’s in a hurry to get fucked,” he grinned. “Come on, Bettina.”

Lauralee had trouble with the key, but finally swung back the door, and
they were inside the darkened house. She kicked the door shut behind
them and turned the lock, then took only a few steps into the living
room before she began taking off her dress and kicking away her shoes.

Following her example, her son kept grinning. “Man, oh man; my father
doesn’t know what he’s missing. It’s too bad he couldn’t turn you on
like this. I’ll be if Dad could watch that great body shining the way
it is, and see your tits shaking, and your crazy pussy hair gleaming,
he’d just about come in his pants, no matter how many times he had
screwed you.”

She stepped out of her underthings and stood erect, with her legs
apart, running her fingers over her aching breasts and rolling her hips
sexily. A few feet away, she watched the golden flesh of Bettina being
exposed, glimpsing the feathery glory of the girl’s burnished pubic
hair and the outstanding little pink nipples. Then Lauralee
concentrated upon her son, focusing upon the boy’s swollen and visibly
throbbing prick; it held a hypnotic allure for her.

Lauralee said,” I don’t think your father would ever be interested in
me again. Thinking back on our life together, I guess it was pretty bad
for him. But let’s not talk about him now; I’m more interested in
getting with you and Bettina.”

He came to her with his arms outstretched, with that lovely hard prick
poking ahead of his belly like a miniature flagpole. Wrapping her own
arms about him, Lauralee kissed the boy’s eagerly opened mouth, and
their tongues met fiercely. This time she sensed that their fucking
would not be gentle, but a violently demanding coupling that would
batter them both, and Lauralee welcomed the savagery of their needs.

His hands were kneading her breasts, his fingers toying with her aching
nipples and his cockhead sliding back and forth across her trembling
belly. Lauralee could feel his balls, feel the soft pubic hair. She had
never fucked her husband here in the living room of their home; it had
always been upstairs in the lightless bedroom, and always Marshall had
initiated the action, never herself.

Robbie was bending his cock down, and she suddenly felt it jerk upward
to snuggle along the length of her pulsing labia. She tried to move him
toward the big, low couch on the other side of the room, but he
resisted, she wondered why. Then the boy stopped and his knob was
prodding upward, trying to wiggle its way into her vulva from below. He
was only a little bit shorter than she was, and Lauralee realized that
her son meant to fuck her standing up.

His cockhead nuzzled at her pussy lips, and she shifted the angle of
her crotch to help it enter, her pulse racing and her heart pounding at
this new possibility. The boy’s knob found the path, stretching her
rubbery labia and driving upward into the salved gloving of her vibrant
cunt, up into the vagina until the length of his sweet meat was crammed
home.

I’m going to fuck you in every possible position,” Robbie promised,
arching his back and thrusting more strongly. “I mean to screw my
beautiful, hot-assed mother in every hole she’s got, and you’re going
to dig it, aren’t you? You’re going to love taking my prick every way
there is.”

“Y-yes,” she sighed, “oh yes, darling. Stick that gorgeous young meat
deeper into your mother’s pussy — deeper, baby. Sock it home and tear
me apart!”

They writhed together, and Lauralee discovered that she couldn’t get to
his cock quite as well like this, but she enjoyed the change, the
difference, and clung to the surging cheeks of her son’s ass while he
fed his shaft powerfully up into her steamy gash. Robbie’s mouth
fastened hungrily to one of her tits and tried to draw the entire mound
between his suctioning lips. Her pussy ate at his rod, gulped at the
pistoning meat, and Lauralee’s vaginal muscles clamped upon it, adored
it juicily, wetly, hotly.

When he lunged harder, she almost lost her balance, and swayed. Robbie
held to her, and moved her step by slow, fumbling step across the room,
stroking his prick steadily into her avid snatch as he did so. The
couch bumped the backs of her knees, and Luaralee sank back upon its
cushions, being very careful not to have his submerged prick slip out.
He rolled over on top of her and hammered his pelvis into her heavily
padded one; Lauralee know the rhythmic slapping of his balls and the
sweaty pressure of his belly. Robbie had to let go of her nipple then,
and transferred his mouth to her own, feeding her his tongue with the
same primitive fury that he was using to sledge his stiff rod into her
flexing cunt.

Rocking with him, turning with his thrusts, Lauralee raised her legs
and trapped his lurching body in the silken net. Writhing upon his
driving prick, she dug her heels into the cleft of his ass and bit the
boy’s lips as her climax bubbled furiously, deep within her vagina.

This was real; this demanding power was real and true, and she fought
to hold her own against it, battled to fuck him even more fiercely than
he was screwing her. Gasping and heaving, she strained against his
crotch as her clitoris exploded to send the sweet violence throughout
her quivering body.

A heartbeat later, she felt the spewing of his sizzling come, the
eruption of his semen. Heavy and searing, the treasured juice boiled
against the cup of her cervix and sprayed the vaginal walls. Her son’s
fingertips drilled into the soft cheeks of her trembling ass, and his
balls emptied themselves in successive convulsions into her womb.

Her head swimming, Lauralee fell back upon the couch, her legs slipping
down his, her breasts pumping as she choked for air, for some kind of
balance. Every time, she thought dazedly; each and every time she came
with Robbie, it was fantastic, an orgasm that screamed exultantly along
her nerves and went off inside her mind like a chain of firecrackers.

She became conscious that she was being kissed, that two pairs of lips
were soft and arm at her cheeks, upon her throat. She knew that another
set of firm breasts was pressing into her side, and that her lover’s
prick was still embedded to its thick hilt within her milky vagina.
Bettina, she thought; adorable little Bettina had stayed aside so that
Lauralee could have her pussy filled once again with an enchanted cock.

Turning her head, Lauralee kissed the girl’s tender mouth and murmured,
“Thank you, dear. I don’t mean to be greedy or selfish. It’s just that
– well, since you got me started sexually, I just can’t seem to get
enough.”

Bettina drew the tip of her tongue across her lips and said, ” That
isn’t bad. In fact, it’s good for all of us.” She pulled back slightly
and said to Robbie, “I guess this is as good a time as any to tell
her.”

Gently, the boy pulled his still rigid shaft from the sleeve of his
mother’s cunt. She felt sticky juice purling down the inside of one
thigh, and blinked at her son as he sat back upon his haunches. Robbie
posed there between his mother’s spread white thighs, a smear of semen
clinging to the inflamed head of his penis.

He said, “Now don’t get worried, Mom. It’s — we’ve been making it with
somebody else, before you. Bettina thinks you can handle that now.”

“Of course,’ Lauralee said, puzzled. “You already told me about
yourself, and I an imagine how Bettina got all her experience. But I
don’t see why you should be making a big thing of it now.”

Robbie tilted his head to one side. “We didn’t tell you *who* we’ve
been screwing, and we never would have, except you’ve turned from an
iceberg into the hottest piece of ass around.”

Cupping one of Lauralee’s breasts, Bettina said quietly, “You lost your
hang- ups with me, and with your own son. So you shouldn’t get spaced
out about anything sexual, now. Robbie and I have been making it with
my folks… he’s been putting it to my mom and I’ve been fucking my
daddy. But I had a head start on Robbie, because my daddy took my
cherry when I was thirteen years old, and taught me just about
everything else I know about sex.”

Despite all her good intentions, Lauralee gasped. It came as such a
shock to think that this lovely, sweet girl had been deflowered… and
wasn’t that a hang-up expression… had been screwed by her own father
at such an early age. And Robbie: her boy, was putting that beautiful
shaft to another older woman, to his wife’s mother.

But that was no worse, if *worse* was the proper word, than him fucking
his own mother. Lauralee absorbed the information and dissected it,
growing more calm by the moment. Really, she thought, it was ridiculous
to be upset about anything like that. In a back-handed way, she was
truly grateful to Mr. and Mrs. Hartman, to the man, especially. If he
hadn’t screwed his young daughter, and evidently done a magnificent job
of breaking in the girl, Bettina might not have fucked Robbie so
easily, might not have married him. An Lauralee would still be a
frigid, bitter woman blind to all the sensuous joys of incest and
bisexuality.

“Your father taught you well,” she said, “and I’m thankful you passed
it along, Bettina.”

“There,” Robbie crowed. “I told you she was great. Oh man, what a ball
we’re going to have.” He slid out from between her legs, his cock
drooping a little.

Lauralee propped herself on one elbow and put her arm around the girl’s
slim and nubile body. “But how did you get to screw Mrs. Hartman,
dear?”

Her son grinned. “It was kind of easy, because Chris — that’s
Bettina’s father — was balling Bettina so much that he wasn’t giving
much prick to his wife, to Jessica. She thought he was getting
something on the side, but she didn’t suspect Bettina. I mean, she was
hot to trot, and looking around for some fucking of her own. There I
was, and I screwed the hell out of her, all turned on because she was
Bettina’s mom, and because she was my first grown-up pussy.”

“Let me get this straight,” Lauralee said. “You *knew* that Bettina was
laying her father, and you still meant to marry her?”

“Sure, Mom. And once I got into Jessica and got her turned on, it was
simple to set it up so that Bettina dame in and caught us fucking up a
storm. Man, I had it balls-deep into her mom’s wet cunt when she walked
into the bedroom. Jessica almost passed out and tried to wiggle out
from under me, but I held down so Bettina could explain it all to her.
After she thought it over some, Jessica could see that the four of us
would make a happy family. That night, she almost screwed Chris’s balls
off, she was so excited, and that day, the four of us got together.

Lauralee caught her breath, picturing an adult couple and this pair of
charming, sensual children, naked and squirming together… the father
fucking his tiny daughter, the mother stroking a rich and mature cunt
upon a boy’s eager cock. She could imagine the adult couple staring at
each other, seeing for the first time how the youthful lovers screwed,
watching each other rise to the wild heights of passion. It must have
been a terrifically stimulating experience for them all, an orgy of the
flesh and mind as well.

“Bettina,” she asked,” did you learn to got down on women from your
mother?”

The girl laughed merrily. “Oh no; I had this thing going with another
kid for awhile, before my daddy started fucking me. That’s how he gout
up the nerve, the first time. He saw Maris and me doing some sixty-
nine; it gave him such a hard-on that he practically raped me.” She
laughed again. “But he didn’t have to struggle much; I was more than
ready to try on a prick, and from then on, we screwed every time we got
the chance. I was the first chick to eat Mom’s cunt, and mine was the
first she ever tasted. Now she digs it, too; Just like you, Lauralee.”

“Just like me,” Lauralee breathed. “Oh, I’m so mixed up; all these new
ideas coming at once, all these different concepts. but I can accept
them, because I don’t ever want to go back to what I was, and I
certainly don’t want to lose my two beautiful lovers, ever.”

Robbie swung his legs over the side of the bed and Betina kissed
Lauralee’s cheek. “That’s great, just wonderful. When I saw you finger-
fucking yourself in that X-rated motel, I just knew everything was
going to work out all right. Excuse me now; I want to go call my
parents and tell them that we’re back from the wedding. They sort of
planned on sharing our honeymoon, but I’ll explain it has to be later ,
that we have something going with you.”

Chapter 6

She cooked them a strengthening meal, steak and baked potatoes, a green
salad and spring peas. They had milk while Lauralee drank strong coffee
and spiked her final cup with good brandy. She still wasn’t quite used
to sitting around naked with her equally bare son and his young wife,
especially doing something as mundane and familiar as finishing dinner.

That would come with time, she thought, as most of her earlier
programming had already. She didn’t need to hide her body behind a
stylish shield of clothes; it was a good body, sensual and pleasure-
giving. People love it, all the hillocks and crevices, all the smooth
skin and warm flesh. Now she did, also.

Bettina helped her clear the table, and they stuffed dishes into the
washer while Robbie went to clean up. In one way, Lauralee felt
comfortable with the girl; in another there was an undercurrent of
sexual tension between them that would never allow her to be completely
at ease with her daughter-in-law. but that wasn’t bad; she felt the
identical tension with her own son, a heightening of all her senses as
their bodies struck sparks from each other.

It was probably just that way with Bettina and her father, Lauralee
thought, that closeness of blood and breaking of the taboo causing an
accelerated drive, a more intense need. Yet both she and the girl had
plenty of love left over for others, perhaps even magnified because of
the incomparable fulfillment they knew, a completeness always laced
with a certain degree of insatiability. Whatever it was, the results
were nothing short of terrific.

Bettina leaned back against he dishwasher, and its red *on* lights
seemed to accent, to outline the sleek charm of the finely modelled
body. The girl said, “Mom and Dad were really surprised when I told
them all about us. Robbie had mentioned how could you were, how you
never went out with anyone. But they’re happy it’s all working out so
well, and very eager to meet you.”

“I feel silly because I’ve only spoken to them on the phone,” Lauralee
answered. “I didn’t want to meet them because I was so set against
Robbie getting married… not only to you, but to any girl. Now I
suppose I’m a little afraid of them.”

The girl slid gracefully away from the machine, the tiny body
undulating, all honey-gold and smooth. “They’re cool people, Lauralee;
I’m sure you’ll dig them and it’ll do you a lot of good to screw
another guy, someone besides Robbie. My dad can give you a wonderful
fucking.”

A little tremble stirred deep within Lauralee’s body, and her skin felt
warmer, more sensitive. She wondered what the man looked like, and
about the size and shape of his prick; would it be thicker than her
son’s shaft, or longer? Would the swollen cockhead be formed any
differently, and would it make any kind of change in her sensual
enjoyment? Having a strange body fitted to her own had to be exciting,
she decided, and hoped she would be able to make the man as happy.

She reached out for Bettina and drew the slim body to her own, reveling
in the touch of the flawless skin and its eager warmth. “I’m sure he
can, dear. I just hope I can match it; I haven’t had much experience,
you know.”

Bettina snuggled close, pressing the cones of her neat tits into the
flesh of Lauralee’s ribs, pressing the satin glory of her humid mound
into a thigh. “Oh, you will, don’t worry. Daddy will go ape when he
sees you, and we’ll be lucky if we can pry his big cock out of your
sweet pussy later. And Mom… well, she’s wonderful. You’ll see, when
we all get together tomorrow. Tonight, we’ll ball each other some
more… you and me and Robbie.”

Lauralee stroked gently seeking hands over the diminutive sculpture of
the girl’s lovely ass and said, “In my bed this time; it’s been empty
too long. And with the lights on, so I can see everything, so I can
catch a glimpse of us in the mirror. My husband and I always did it in
the dark — my fault, of course. And we didn’t fuck all that often,
anyway. Again, my fault.”

Bettina came up on tippytoe so she could touch her furry little vulva
to the thick matting of Lauralee’s pussy. “It couldn’t have been *all*
your fault, darling. You’re too passionate, too hot a woman. He must
have done something to turn you off.”

“I’ll take the blame,” Lauralee said, and forced her self back from the
pulsing body. “But we’d better take our baths right now, or we never
will. Robbie ought to be done and waiting on us.”

Holding hands, they moved along the hallway, their hips and thighs
brushing with occasional quick kisses. Heat grew in Lauralee’s belly,
dampening her pussy and Making her inner thighs tense. The entire night
lay before them, beckoning and laden with erotic promises. They
separated as Lauralee headed for her own bathroom, turned a little
dizzy by overlapping expectations of tonight and tomorrow.

When Lauralee came back into her bedroom, she was refreshed and squeaky
clean, her skin powdered and perfumed, her ebony hair fluffed out. She
walked tall, her long legs swinging easily, smoothly, with her firm and
nicely rounded breasts bouncing their tips gone stiff and dark. Her
olive-toned skin was touched with rose and glowing from her bath.
Lauralee was ready for anything, knowing she looked good, that she was
appealing to the eye, a joy to all the senses. It was good to be proud,
to show all she had.

She paused a moment, looking down at the beautiful couple already
stretched and waiting for he upon the bed, and saw their eyes light up
with appreciation. They were so lovely in their youth, she thought,
both of them slim and sleek, both tapered just so, rounded delightfully
in the proper places. The girl had her slender thighs parted slightly,
the blonde hair of her small mound gleaming, the polished belly flat
and silken. Robbie’s prick was fully turgid, the blue veins a delicate
network around the hardened shaft, the adorable cockhead bulging
splendidly. Brown hair curled over and around his balls, and the boy’s
hand was gently caressing the sack.

“Wow,” he breathed. “You can make any guy jack off, by just standing
there bare-assed, Mom. I sure feel sorry for my father, not knowing
what a fantastic piece of hot pussy you are.”

Lauralee flowed toward the bed, and lay down beside him, giving him her
tits to fondle, her heart picking up its pace and pulses throbbing in
her throat. This was the bed, the place she and her ex-husband had
slept, where she had so many times lain stiff and unyielding, merely
trying to do a repugnant wifely duty and never enjoying it.

Robbie’s hand was on her snatch, one finger sliding up and down her
damply palpitating labia, and her entire body yearned to him, for him,
urgently needing the plunging of that boyish cock. But Lauralee forced
herself to pull away from him.

“Darling, I don’t want to be greedy. Beside, I haven’t watched you put
that gorgeous stiff prick to your wife yet. Show me how you fuck her,
Robbie; I’ll enjoy that as much as screwing you myself.” And she would,
she thought; she wanted to see every minute detail of their lovemaking,
to watch each slide of her son’s rigid prick into the delectable lips
of Bettina’s lovely, girlish cunt.

“Okay, Mom; I’ll still have a hard-on for you, anyway.”

His wife rolled toward him, and Lauralee gave them room, eyeing the
caressing movements of their hands and the slow writhing of their
bodies. She saw them kiss, and watched the resultant tremors that shook
them as Robbie’s hands sought the girl’s breasts, as Bettina’s fingers
crept down to heft his balls and wander along the staff of his ready
cock.

When Betina wriggled off to one side and rolled over onto hands and
knees, Lauralee blinked at the girl, but delighted in the sight of that
enticing ass that showed a peeping of hair in its cleft. Lauralee lay
upon her side, one arm curled upon the pillow beneath her head, and
watched her son move around behind his wife. Of course, she thought;
the pornographic movies had show this position, and Lauralee remembered
the scene with clarity now.

There Robbie was, also on his knees, and running his hands over his
young wife’s buttocks, around and under her smooth tummy while he slid
his distended prick up and down between the cheeks of that captivating
that ass. Long golden hair hanging down, Bettina squirmed at the
caresses, and Lauralee could see the girl’s breasts swaying, their pink
nipples like baby strawberries.

“Pretty pussy,” Robbie said. “I dig those cunt lips, baby. Feel the tip
of my cock against them?”

“Uummm,” Bettina whispered. “Give it to me, lover. Slide that nice hard
prick up into my cunt. Show your mother how we fuck.”

Turning his head, Robbie smiled at Lauralee and fingered his shaft,
angling the ballooned knob down to nudge into the girl’s tremulous
labia, into the dewy pink lips so eager to take it in. Lauralee stared
entranced at the spongy-hard bulb pressed inward and upward, as Bettina
shifted her ass slightly to get it settled. Turning upon the bed and
sliding closer upon her belly, her nipples aching against the sheet,
Lauralee was intent upon the tiniest movement. It was her first
experience at seeing fucking from close up — in real life, anyway, and
the films at that motel couldn’t come close to this flesh and blood
demonstration.

The boy’s cockhead slid from view, and slowly the swollen staff
followed, disappearing into the avid clenching of Bettina’s cunt lips.
Lauralee could see the labia stretched and thinned, going flat in
places away from the padding of blond pubic hair. Then Robbie’s prick
was buried to he hilt, his balls swinging down between the opened
thighs and his belly tight against the hillocks of the girl’s ass.

Fascinated, Lauralee edged nearer, her eyes fastened upon the
lascivious joining of the sexual organs. So close, she could make out
each curling pussy hair, and every matching coil of the darker hair
around her son’s stem. The prick moved back, shining with the
lubricating juices of Bettina’s velvety cunt, and the girl’s lips clung
jealously to the withdrawing meat.

As Robbie plunged it back into the shuddering vagina, Lauralee couldn’t
help herself. She stroked his ass, his back, while her face remained
very close to her son’s tenderly moving cock, to the rhythmic swinging
of his balls. She could smell the exotic aroma of the girl’s aroused
snatch, and her mouth watered.

Lauralee kissed her son’s thigh, then turned her head to plant the same
caress upon Bettina. Her had crept out to catch the pendulum sack of
Robbie’s testicles, and she held it softly while his prick moved back
and forth, slid in and out. Letting go of his balls, she turned
suddenly upon her back and moved her legs toward to head of the bed,
twisting her body until she was facing up and positioned so she could
thrust her head between Bettina’s spread knees and against Robbie’s.

Staring up, she watched the boy’s rod working greasily into the damp
pussy lips, and at every long stroke his balls brushed her forehead.
Anything was all right for them to do, she recalled; everything was
possible, it there was only willingness and need. So Lauralee opened
her lips and sucked h er son’s sack into them, rolling her head gently
with the continuing movement as he kept fucking.

IT was nice, holding the knotted machinery that created the precious
semen, but it still wasn’t enough. Lifting her head a little, she
released the boy’s balls and instead ran her tongue along the underside
of his thrusting prick. Lauralee could taste the fragrant oils of
Bettina’s open cunt then, and kept working her tongue up and forward
until she found the vibrant pussy lips themselves. This was the place,
she thought ecstatically, here exactly where the strong cock was
gliding into the stretched labia, so tasty and delicious.

Robbie’s balls moved over her nose and cheeks, and Lauralee probed
Bettina’s shivering vulva, knowing the flavors of prick and pussy
alike, relishing the steamy miasma that was like perfumed fog around
her. She probed for and discovered the clitoral hood, and added her
licking tongue tot he pressure of Robbie’s pistoning meat, teasing his
cock and the leaping clit at the same moment.

Bettina jerked wildly, rocking her trim ass from side to side, and
Lauralee could hear the girl moan throatily. Robbie was also reacting
violently, his strokes becoming more and more convulsive each time he
submerged the enlarged bud of his shaft to its fullest. Blissfully,
Lauralee licked and tapped, her mouth opened wide and her lips
stretched, wishing she could take in both their organs, but savoring
every rapturous wiggle they made as a result of her tantalizing
ministrations.

She was with them when they came, exulting in their heaving orgasm
because she was a vital part of it, she was giving both her beautiful
lovers more pleasure than they could get alone.

Her son’s testicles bucked as they released the pressure of their
treasured juices, and Lauralee groaned as she realized that the boy’s
creamy liquid was streaming forcefully into the blazing cavity whose
clit she was tormenting with her tongue. Bettina rocked and churned her
ass, and Robbie’s thrusting shuddered to a halt. Lauralee continued to
lick furiously against his embedded meat and into the girl’s seething
pussy, her tongue flicking and lashing for their chemical blending, the
fuse for their tremendous explosion, and she dug her tongue hungrily
into the flexing, quaking cunt.

But Lauralee sensed that Bettina was weakening; the girl’s willowy
thighs sagged, and the knees were trembling. With regret, she slid from
between them, to lie panting upon her back, licking at her lips. She
saw Bettina collapse upon her belly, saw the boy’s hard prick snap from
the juicy clenching of that golden vagina. The head was still leaking a
creamy flow of semen, a pearly string of glistening come that dribbled
down his now upright shaft to wet the brown moss of his crotch.

“Mom, oh Mom,” he said. “That was the greatest. I thought the head of
my prick was going to blow off!”

And Bettina gasped into the pillow, “Yeah… it was so wild, I couldn’t
stand it. That’s something my mother never did to us, or daddy either.
You’re teaching us something, too.”

Smiling, Lauralee closed her eyes. It was wonderful to give such
happiness, to give so freely of herself, even when she wasn’t receiving
stimulation in return.

And purely from reflex, she had shown the kids a new trick, passed
along a different sensation that had thrilled both of them
tremendously. Lauralee was proud of herself for that; her instincts
were right, and she would allow them to guide her from now on,
whichever direction they might take.

She felt her son relaxing upon the bed and knew that he would require
at least a short rest. That was all right; she wasn’t in any hurry, and
they had the entire night ahead of them. Robbie would soon be horny to
get back into his mother’s pussy with tongue and prick, and Bettina
would join them, one way or another.

The girl’s parents hadn’t licked into their joined organs, but Mr. and
Mrs. Hartmann had probably done just about everything else with these
highly sensuous teenagers. Lauralee corrected herself; Chris and
Jessica; if she was going to fuck the man , she ought to be thinking of
him by his first name, anyhow. And the woman — there would no doubt be
some intriguing, thrilling love to be shared with Jessica, also.

Lauralee caressed her breasts, fingering the rigid nipples while she
squeezed her thighs together and rolled her ass just a bit. There would
be so much to see — a father screwing his daughter; the girl eating
greedily into her mother’s mature pussy; Robbie pumping his powerful
young cock into his mother-in-law; the man and wife fucking each other.

As she felt her son’s hand moving over her pulsing mound, Lauralee
thought that she was eagerly looking forward to the next day, and to
meeting her new lovers-to-be.

Chapter 7

This time, Lauralee awoke to the smell of breakfast bacon being fried
and lay still in the bed, betting herself oriented. She was alone; the
kids were already up, and Bettina was obviously cooking.

Stretching languorously, Lauralee felt the sheet slide down her
breasts, and it seemed to caress them in passing. She felt warm and
relaxed, smiling drowsily as she thought back to the long and loving
night she’d spent with her son and daughter-in-law. Nothing would do
but that Bettina try the same kind of tongue work she’d given the girl,
so Lauralee had gladly positioned herself so that Robbie could mount
her from behind.

She knew then why Bettina had gone wild, because that tongue flicking
and dipping had added so much more dimension to the fucking. Her son
had folded over her arched body, so he could get both hands upon her
down-hanging tits while he pumped that seemingly tireless prick into
her flowing cunt. Lauralee had felt very bitchy, grinding her pussy
into the girl’s mouth while taking the boy’s cock, and her orgasm had
been nothing but sensational.

Climbing out of bed, she went into the bathroom to pee, then brushed
her teeth and took a quick shower. Between herself and Bettina, they’d
gotten the idea to both eat Robbie, and the poor kid had crawled all
over the bed at the experience. They’d taken turns sucking his balls
and cock, practically devouring him, changing places in silent
agreement until he was just about ready to come. Then their tongues
intertwined around his swollen cockhead, and their lips loved it until
he spurted the starchy juices for them to share.

At the vivid memory, Lauralee looked into the mirror over the sink and
ran her tongue over he lips. Robbie had run out of gas, after that
climax, and was drained for some time, so she and Bettina had gone on
making love, screwing each other clit to clit, then finger-fucking for
awhile, and finally doing a sizzling, hunching sixty-nine, their heads
locked between each other’s gripping thighs, eating and pulling like
hungry animals.

Giving a last touch to her hair and a dab of perfume to her breasts,
Lauralee left the bath only to hesitate in her bedroom. Bettina’s
parents were due today, she recalled with a lift of her nipples and a
stirring within her vagina. She went to the closet and chose her best
robe, which wasn’t all that great. But by letting the front gape down
to the cleft between her braless tits and belting the robe tightly at
her waist so that it would cling to her belly and hips, Lauralee
managed to make it look sexy. She tucked her feet into fluffy mules and
decided they would do.

The kids welcomed her into the kitchen with kisses, and she grinned
when she saw that they were also dressed. Bettina had on a terrycloth
robe of Robbie’s, and the boy wore an older one.

“So you won’t be embarrassed at first,” he explained. “Besides, they’ll
have clothes on, and it’ll be a lot of fun when everybody starts to
peel.”

Lauralee was very hungry, and did yeoman justice to bacon and eggs and
hotcakes, complimenting Bettina on her cooking. They were finishing
with coffee when the doorbell rang. Lauralee jerked bolt upright and
the kids stared at her.

Bettina said, “Don’t get uptight; just relax. I’ll get the door and
bring them in. Lauralee, darling — it’s all going to be natural and
easy; you’ll see.

Busying herself by clearing off the table and tidying the kitchen
swiftly, Lauralee hope so. Even though she had let herself go sexually,
fucking gaily and riotously in tempestuous incest, she was nervous
about meeting Bettina’s father and mother. She kept telling herself
that they felt the same about screwing, that they had made it with
their own daughter and her son, but still she couldn’t dispel a
hovering cloud of anxiety.

She heard the front door open and close, and a deep voice that mingled
with Bettina’s glad cry of greeting. Her hands gripped the edge of the
sink until Robbie came up behind her to press gently against the cheeks
of her ass.

“It’s okay, Mom; just hang loose.”

Lauralee turned to face them, but only a man stood beside Bettina, and
the girl said, “Wouldn’t you know? Mom’s sister got sick this morning,
and yelled for help. Mother said she shouldn’t have to stay over there
more than a day, at the most….”

The man was wide-shouldered and powerfully built, his chest deep and
his face rugged. Chris Hartmann was almost bald, she saw, and for a
fleeting instant compared him with her former husband. Marshall was
taller and had a heavy shock of thick hair; he was handsomer too. But
there was something compelling about this man, an aura of sensuality
and certainty that was attractive, and she thought that even if she
didn’t know Chris Hartmann had fucked his own daughter when she was
younger, she would still be drawn to him.

“Well,” Chris Hartmann said, “I know Robbie is a good-looking kid, and
I see where he inherited his looks.” He came close and held out his
hand.

Lauralee took it, feeling warm strength close about her fingers. She
was a tiny bit flustered, like a teenager meeting a blind date. “Thank
you. I… will you have some coffee… perhaps brandy with it?”

His eyes touched her body, slid down into the opening of her robe to
feel along the dusky cleft between her breasts. Luaralee drew a deep
breath, lifting her tits, and Chris’s eyes lingered upon their lush
mound, at the anticipatory stiffening of her nipples.

“Yeah,” Chris answered, “Please.” Tearing away, his eyes, he said to
the kids, “You two look as if you’ve been busier than ever, and I don’t
blame you.”

Bettina gave her father a heavy-lidded smile. “We missed you and Mom,
though. But I can wait a little longer, Daddy. You and Lauralee get to
know each other.” Taking Robbie by the hand, she led the boy from the
room, back down the hallway.

Nervously, Lauralee poured brandy and coffee, her hands shaking a bit
and a tremble moving within her tummy. It was almost like being a
whore, she thought, seeing a man for the first time, an utter stranger,
and knowing that they were going to fuck. Maybe whores had no choice,
and were forced to accept any customer, but Lauralee *wanted* to screw
this stranger, to know the feel of a different male body against her
own and penetrating her softly giving flesh. She wanted to go exploring
along the many and varied pathways of sensual love, to learn and to do.

“Here’s to the kids,” she said, lifting her cup in a casual toast. “I’m
glad they’re married.”

Chris saluted her with his own cup, and with those probing eyes. “Me,
too. Making it with a guy’s wife adds a fillip to the goodies, even
though the wife is my own daughter. Bettina told you about that?”

Nodding, Lauralee answered softly, ” Yes, she did. And it wasn’t a
confession, but a proud telling. I — I know how she feels, in
reverse.”

He drained his cup. “It bothered me some, at first. She’s so small and
I thought I was some kind of nut, throwing it to my own kid that way.
But I couldn’t stay away from her, and pretty soon, I admitted I didn’t
want to. Then, when Robbie came along I was kind of jealous, but not
for long; especially when he did us all a favor by laying my wife.
After that, it got even better for everybody, and I rediscovered just
what a juicy hot woman Jessica is.” He looked at her, “And now, there’s
you.”

“Yes, she said quietly, “there’s me.”

“You feel a little funny, a little edgy?” Chris asked.

She nodded, “And you?”

“Yeah… but I keep wanting to reach out and see if you’re real.”

Lauralee put down her cup. “Then do it.”

As the man stood up and began to drop off his shirt and pants, she
turned on the breakfast stool, swivelling in the chair and fumbling
with the belt of her robe. Lauralee stared at the chunky body that was
being swiftly exposed, the hairy chest and muscular belly, the heavy
bulge in his jockey shorts.

Chris’ prick was bigger than her son’s, bigger than she remembered her
husband’s being. When it leaped from his shorts, she saw that it was
thick and long, a massive shaft throbbing with energy, the puffy head
dark and engorged, a veritable club with a knotted end. His pubic hair
had reddish glints in its rich brown curls, and the hair marched right
up his belly, its thin line spreading when it reached the barrel chest.
The man’s balls swung hugely low in a wrinkled sack.

Lauralee’s robe fell open down the front, and she made a tentative
motion, as if to lower herself from the barstool, but he glided toward
her and put his squared hands upon her hips.

“Just like this,” he said huskily. “I never saw such beautiful, long
legs, and your pussy hair looks a foot deep, all black and shiny. Your
tits aren’t big, but they make a man’s hands itch to cup them.

“I… I can go to the couch in the living room,” Lauralee whispered.

“Right her is fine,” Chris said, “I don’t want to wait a second longer
to get into you, baby.” I can’t move back from that gorgeous snatch.”

His hand dipped beneath her robe and found her swollen breasts.
Lauralee parted her knees and Chris moved between them, that heavy cock
jerking hungrily as it touched the sensitive skin of her belly. She
quivered, realizing that it was going to happen right now, with no more
preliminaries, without either of them having to play coy little games.
They were going to *fuck*, right here in her kitchen, and he was so
horny that he didn’t even want her to climb off the stool. It was nice
to be needed that urgently.

Hands gentle upon her vibrant breasts, Chris moved his hips, so that
his distended cockhead slid over her tummy, and his mouth came closer
to her own. Her face was just about on a level with his, and she looked
directly into his eyes as their lips met, seeing the hot desires
flaming there. Thick and hard, slippery and hot, the man’s tongue
slipped into her mouth, and her own tongue attacked it greedily.

Rolling her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers, Chris pressed
them down into the globes of her breasts, then allowed the erectile
points to spring back against he palms of his hands, cupping the
mounds, fondling them. That sturdy prick bumped her belly, and Lauralee
spread her thighs wider to feel the weighted sack of the man’s balls.
With his mouth still glued to hers, Chris let go of her tits and
slipped one hand down to her thigh. The other was tilting his flanged
knob downward and steering it blunt, sticky point into the thick fleece
of her pubic mound.

Lifting her knees a bit, Lauralee edged forward on the stool, so that
the probing glans could reach her labia more easily, and shuddered when
she felt it nudging, pushing against her dampened cunt lips. She put
her arms around his neck and her breath panted hotly steady pressure of
his cockhead.

Against her teeth, he whispered, “Oh yeah, baby. Soft, hot pussy lips,
all slidy and wiggling — opening for my prick… it’s working on up
into you, baby — sliding up into your juicy snatch inch by inch.”

She hissed back, rolling her crotch to assist the seating of the gorged
meat. “This is only the third prick I’ve ever known — my husband’s,
then my son’s, and now yours. Oh Chris, Chris… your cock is so much
bigger than either of theirs; it’s filling up my pussy, packing it so
nicely.”

His shaft pushed on, until her cunt lips were squeezed down around its
wide stem and the padding of their pubic hair was mingled as their
crotches ground together in mutual passion.

“Socked into your cunt,” Chris gasped then. “I’ve got it shoved home
right to the balls, Lauralee. Wrap those long, slick legs around me,
darling — just hold on because I’m going to fuck you right on through
the back of that stool!”

“Do it!” Lauralee grated. “Fuck me hard and fuck me mean, lover — try
to rip me open with that big, beautiful fat prick — screw me harder
than Robbie can, meaner than my husband ever dared — do it, do it, you
stiff-cocked son of a bitch!”

Her legs clung frantically to his waist, locked and crossed at the
ankles, and Lauralee jammed it to him, sliding her seething pussy back
and forth upon the round, strong pole, wheeling her taut ass in avid
circles and digging the points of her breasts into the thrillingly
hairy expanse of his chest.

New prick, different prick; strange lover, now with his hands upon her
waist to try to hold her in position while he fed that marvelous meat
deep into her convulsing vagina. Her body was pinned onto and against
the stool, but her pelvis could strike back at his pistoning bat, and
Lauralee twisted upon it.

“Beautiful,” Chris moaned. “Oh baby — your greasy snatch is eating up
my prick, biting down on it the same way as Bettina’s little pussy
does… oh-uh-uh! You’re a great piece of ass… great! Those long,
loose legs, the way you grind your cunt… ahhhhh, baby… lovely, hot-
assed bitch!”

His strokes pounded harder into her cunt, almost lifting her squirming
ass from the barstool and making her boobs bounce, making her head rock
back and forth in the hammering rhythm of his fucking. Chris’s balls
went slap-slap-slap into the steamy crack of her ass, slap-slap-slap
into the steamy crack of her ass, slap-slap along the seat of the
stool. Lauralee’s pussy echoed the noises, but wetly, liquidly –
squish-squish.

Dipping her face, she clamped her teeth into the man’s corded throat
and held on, her arms tight about his shoulders now, her entire body
wriggling and humping. She laid her mattressed crotch up to him,
bucking upon the impalement of his thick, hard meat and attempting to
draw that bulging cockhead up through her pulsating womb, up into her
stomach.

Chris’s breath broke away from her suctioning lips, and he gasped for
air as his thrusts became offbeat and jerky. She rode them furiously,
jack-hammering her snatch into his root as the golden radiance began to
flare around her clit and her asshole drew pinpoint tight in
anticipation of the orgasm only milliseconds away.

“Ccc-coming!” Chris groaned, hanging onto her wildly gyrating hips. “oh
baby, you’re tearing the head right off my prick and I’m fuckin’
*coming*!”

Pivoting sinuously, lasciviously upon this new cock, feeling the
gushing of thick and bubbling semen, Lauralee clawed her for her own
all-pervading climax, coming in a frenzy of humpings, wrestling him
between her thighs as her pelvis beat into his. She came and came,
sizzling wavelets of rapture timing themselves to the spurting of his
semen, reacting with ecstasy to each spatter of live juice that hosed
her cervix, that cascaded throughout her vagina.

“Lovely, lovely!” she gasped. “Oh lover — this big prick is so hard,
nice and thick and long, and it’s still squirting come into my pussy!”

Chris sighed against her throat, his thumbs digging into her churning
hips, his submerged cock held within the fiery cauldron of her
inundated snatch, his testicles twitching as they emptied themselves in
a final spasming. “What a wild fuck,” he murmured. “You must drive your
kid right up the wall with that hungry cunt.”

“And you must freak out your daughter with that big cock,” she
answered, “as well as your wife.”

Keeping his shaft crammed into her flexing drenched cunt to the balls,
Chris said, “Between Robbie and me, we’ll keep you all busy and loving.
Oh man, I can feel come leaking out of your box and puddling into my
balls. I must have fired one hell of a big load.”

“You did,” Lauralee agreed, letting her legs slide down and moving
slightly back with her crotch, so that his prick started to glide from
it syrupy gloving. She wanted to fuck him some more, to see if his
prick tasted different, to discover how Chris went about eating her
pussy. She wanted to climb on to and ride him to have him mount her
from behind. And she would, she thought — she certainly would.

Chapter 8

After they went into the living room, Lauralee got a little high, and
Chris wasn’t far behind her, she knew. they polished off several drinks
in a row, and she no longer felt strange with him. The man was easy to
be with, and they laughed a lot. She noticed that his prick didn’t
recover as quickly as Robbie’s, but it was well on the way, lifting
slowly and growing bigger around as they sneaked fleeting caresses of
each other’s body, as they kissed tenderly between drinks.

The kids, she thought, Robbie and Betina were giving them plenty of
time to become adjusted. Lauralee wished they would come on in and join
them; she was developing some deliciously erotic ideas about what the
four of them could do together, but there would be a lot of time for
group experimentation, she realized, and meanwhile, Chris was beginning
to get horny once more. As for herself, Lauralee thought that she had
never been turned off, not since that first time when she had
surrendered to Bettina’s deft loving; and her son’s fucking had only
intensified her long-withheld desires, fanning them into a furnace that
was never banked.

They were sitting on the couch, their thighs touching, and Lauralee
began to caress the partly turgid cock, folding it gently and fondling
the budding glans, then tickling down into the sack of the heavily
furred balls. Stroking below them, fingering along the narrow ridge
that reached to his asshole, Lauralee wondered if men would like to
feel something up there, too. Remembering the weird thrill when Bettina
had eased a finger into her anus, Lauralee puzzled over what size cock
could actually be taken into that tight back door.

She discarded any idea of Chris’s large prick; it would hurt. But
Robbie’s slender tool might do very well. Lauralee felt an insidious
tremor move inside her dripping vagina. One thin cock sliding into her
ass, and another, bigger one, packing her pussy; it would be fantastic,
to be loved so by two males at the same time. Closing her eyes as she
manipulated Chris’s shaft into further growth, she rocked in
imaginative rhythm , pretending that her body was sandwiched between
them, that two stiff pricks were pumping tenderly into her flesh,
voluptuously greased and adoring. She could be so wonderfully
debauched!

Tucking her legs up beneath her body, Lauralee turned upon the couch
and gazed at the fully bloomed cockhead, darker than her son’s and much
more flared.

There was a tiny smear of paste near the little slot, left over from
the roaring fountain of semen this man had ejaculated into her cunt.

Had it only been days ago when she would have shuddered in horror at
even the idea of simply handling a man’s prick, much less going down on
it? To Lauralee, that old part of her life seemed hidden in antiquity.
She felt that she had been truly born back there in that wantonly
appealing motel. Bending lower, she kissed the stubby tip of Chris’s
cockhead while her fingers continued to tantalize his balls and scrotum
and the trunk of his burly shaft.

“Did it thrill you,” she asked with her breath blowing hotly over the
swollen knob, “when your daughter first took this into her mouth?”

His fingers meandered through her hair. “It sure as hell did. You know,
I’d never have gotten the guts to even feel Bettina’s tight little ass
if I hadn’t caught her he and her girl friend eating each other. I’m
not sure if she knows it yet, but I was there in the door for a long
time, staring down at those two neat little bodies, all naked and
twisting, seeing those gorgeous young cunts pumped into mouths. Hell;
my prick started to leak, so I took it out of my pants and jacked off
right then and there. I threw a load of come halfway across the room,
and if they hadn’t broken apart just after that, I probably would have
done it again.”

Kissing the head of his prick, Lauralee asked, “What happened to the
other girl?”

Chris stretched out his legs and his glans flexed. “Oh, she was scared
out of her mind, and split. I haven’t seen her again. She tore out of
there carrying her clothes, and she won’t even talk to Bettina on the
phone. It’s a damned shame; she’s a cute little bitch.”

Lauralee licked tenderly over the distended bulb, running her tongue
below it where the small pouch of scar tissue was very soft. “Bettina
said you practically raped her.”

Chris grunted. “I had to. There was my girl’s forbidden cunt, gleaming
up at me all wet and golden, and those hard, pink nipples, and that
delicate, babyish ass — and it wasn’t like she was some innocent kid.
I’d seen her eating pussy and getting her own gobbled. So I kicked off
my pants and walked over to where she was lying on her own bed, and I
grabbed her by the knees. Spreading them wide open, I jammed my
cockhead into her dainty snatch.”

Rolling the fat knob of his big rod against her cheek, Lauralee said,
“And she loved it.”

“Damned right!” Chris agreed. “Only I didn’t know she’d never had a
cock before. She’d only been playing sixty-nine with the other girl,
and she was a cherry. I had one hell of a time getting my big prick up
that narrow little hole. She never made a sound, just held onto the
cheeks of my ass and tried to help, looking up into my eyes and smiling
and licking her lips. Well, I popped off before I could break her
maidenhead, but all that slippery come helped out a lot. When I finally
got my cock stuffed up Bettina I could give her the kind of long, deep
fucking she needed then. It was slow and sweet, and I guess the kid
came eight or ten times, moaning and telling me how much she loved her
daddy’s big prick. When I came again, I thought my backbone had melted
and was splashing out of the head of my cock. Well… from then on, my
hot-assed little daughter and her horny old man have been fucking
damned near every day and night.”

Lauralee drew the delectable cockhead into her mouth and slid it across
her tongue, dripping her cheeks in to caress it as the knob reached
back into the velvet chalice of her throat. She wished she had been
there to see this man screwing Bettina for the first time; she wanted
to see it now, to become a vicarious participant in the abandoned,
provocative loving between father and daughter. So she only bobbed her
head up and down a few times, teasing the prick shamelessly with her
now-experienced tongue and sucking delicately at it. Then Lauralee
lifted her mouth from around the tasty meat and sat up.

She had almost expected to see them standing in the entrance to the
living room, and wasn’t surprised when they were. Hand in hand, their
slender naked bodies all fresh and radiant, Bettina and Robbie smiled
and moved toward the couch. The girl’s small breasts jiggled
enticingly, and the boy’s rigid prick bobbed up and down as he walked,
the deeply pink knob like a signal.

Lauralee was happy they were close, that these wonderful kids had
sensed her urgent need for them. Robbie was nearer, and she reached out
one had to curl her fingers around his erect young cock; the other one
still had a warm grip upon Chris’s pole. Holding them both, she said,
“This is just marvelous, to be able to hold two nice, stiff pricks in
my hands, to know that both of them have pumped creamy come into my
pussy, and will again.”

Bettina sat down on the other side of her father, putting one shapely
arm around the man’s neck and kissing him hungrily. “Didn’t I tell you
she was great, Daddy?” We didn’t get to see you fuck her, but we were
watching while she was licking you cock. I was kind of hoping she
didn’t finish you off, because it’s been awhile since we made it, you
and I.” Robbie leaned forward so Lauralee could rub his cockhead up and
down her cheek. He said, “Go ahead, Chris; I can tell my mother is all
excited about seeing you put the meat to Betina. We’re all her
together, and whatever happens from there is okay.”

Lauralee felt the girl’s small hand touching the fingers she had
wrapped around Chris’s upright club, caressing both Lauralee’s fingers
and her daddy’s thick dick.

But only for a moment, because Lauralee’s hand drifted away as she
moved back. Tugging upon her son’s shaft, she said softly, “We’ll take
the floor, darling. Tell Mother… shall I go take a quick douche, or
is it all right to keep Chris’s semen in me?”

Robbie put and arm around her waist, low down, so that he could trail
exciting fingertips across her belly and play them into the humid edges
of her pubic hair. “Leave it…” he said, kissing her bare shoulder. “I
like a nice, full, slippery cunt. I dig it when I follow Chris, and I
like to jam my prick into Bettina’s pussy right after he pumped it full
of juice… or into Jessica’s deep cunt, the same way. He gets a band
out of it, too; fucking after me, I mean.”

She sank to the carpet, her thighs tingling and her breasts heavy with
expectation. ” Do you take turns on them, your wife and her mother?”

Robbie lay beside her, both of them facing the couch where they could
watch the love scene that was unfolding there between the sleek,
volatile Bettina and her burly, hairy father.

“Yeah,” her son answered, ” and sometimes we ball one of them together,
changing places from pussy to mouth and back again. It’s a blast, doing
it that way.”

Lauralee’s heart fluttered. “Have you… have you ever put your
beautiful cock into someone’s ass?”

“Jessica’s,” he admitted. “Bettina is too small.”

“Did you screw her like that while Chris was making it in her pussy?”
she persisted.

“Not yet,” Robbie said. “We haven’t had the time, but I’ve been
thinking about it.”

Lauralee watched the pair on the couch, seeing Chris cupping his
daughter’s girlish pussy with one hand, watching their tongues flick
together in urgency. “Good.” she whispered throatily, “then you can
both screw me like that, get me between you and shove both your
gorgeous, stiff cocks up me.”

“Man,” her son breathed, “I always get turned on, seeing them feel each
other up. Look how she’s massaging his big prick, and the way he’s
sliding a finger up into her snatch. Bettina has such a beautiful ass.”

“And he has such a magnificent prick,” Lauralee said. “But I’ll always
love *your* cock, darling. Let’s just lie here on our sides, and I’ll
lift one leg over you like this… can you see them okay?”

“Perfectly,” Robbie answered, his hands feeling over and around her
breasts now, his hard young tool pressed into her greasy crotch.

Hesitating, not anxious to hurry things along, Lauralee snuggled her
vulva into her son’s wonderfully hard muscle and stared at the couple
on the couch. Bettina was writhing upon the finger imbedded within her
tightly clasping pussy, hunching upon her daddy’s hand and nibbling at
this mouth while clutching his swollen prick as if she never meant to
let it go.

Robbie ground his stem lightly into her crotch and said, “That’s how it
always is with them; one touch, and they’re hot to fuck. I guess it’s
that way with you and me, Mom.”

Slowly, his cockhead searched for the always adoring gash of her
overheated pussy, the blunt tip finding its way unerringly. Lauralee
shifted her hips and felt the wondrous, gently penetration of her son’s
penis. Staring over at the couch, she saw Chris shoving that much
larger knob against the honey-blonde and silken hairs of his daughter’s
lustrous cunt.

Pausing then, Robbie waited until he could match the thrusting, copying
the man’s movements, his shaft sliding up into his mother’s volatile
cunt the same way Chris entered Bettina’s pussy. Lauralee knew exactly
what the girl was feeling, that she also gloried in the hard meat
gliding into the receptive, jellied sheath. It was her daddy’s prick,
and therefore more exciting than anyone else’s. Robbie’s cock would
always be more thrilling than Chris’s, Lauralee knew; her son’s rode,
her son’s eager tool, infinitely precious and desirable, stroking into
the pussy that clung lovingly to it.

Bettina gasped, “Oh Daddy, Daddy! Ahhh… this is my nice, bit prick; I
Love it filling up my little snatch this way! Oh, push it to me,
darling — fuck me deep and strong, Daddy; fuck your little girl.”

Lauralee could see the steady movement of the big, engorged club as it
worked in and out of the gripping cunt lips, glistening wetly now from
the hot lubrication of the girl’s juicy vagina. She saw Bettina
twisting upon the thick impalement; hunching her belly and bracing her
feet against the couch with the small, rounded knees bent and the
slender thighs spread wide. Chris’s’ pole surged powerfully into his
daughter’s convulsing hole, his balls swinging in slow, hypnotic arcs.

Her son’s prick followed the beat, plunging into the liquid depths of
her cunt, and Luaralee met him stroke for stroke, smiling as she felt
his eagerness and adoration with which her probed her suctioning box.

Bettina hammered her small fists upon her father’s muscular back. Her
crotch struck his pelvis, and tiny, beautiful girl tried to lift him in
to the air, but he continued to drive that big peter fiercely into her
snatch, holding her gyrating ass cheeks in the spread of one big hand,
with the other palm flat against her lower belly.

Grunting, Lauralee felt the sledging of her boy’s stiff meat as Robbie
tried to pile-drive even his balls up into her buttery hole. She fucked
him back with primitive urgency, and wakened bitch in full heat,
panting and corkscrewing her violent cunt all of the boy’s pistoning
cock. Her head bobbed each time Robbie drove it home to the hilt, but
that didn’t interfere with her view of the equally hectic fucking that
was threatening to destroy her sofa. She didn’t care if the damned this
fell off its legs. That couch had only been for prim sitting, or for
the snoring form of her ex-husband. Fucking gave that piece of
furniture meaning and form, and she hoped that semen would splatter the
cushions, scenting the material with the exotic stains of lovemaking.

Bettina cried out: “Daddy… oh, you stiff-cocked, horny Daddy! You’re
making me come — oohhh! Ahhh! Such a big, strong prick! Oh! *OH!*”

The girl’s back arched and Lauralee could plainly see the erotic spasm
that rippled the velvet skin of the flat, sweaty belly. Bettina’s head
rolled from side to side, her eyes closed and her tiny teeth locked
into the pink lushness of her lower lip. Bent as a drawn bow, she hung
upon the apex of rapture for a long, shuddering moment, then collapsed.

Chris Hartmann hung over his supine daughter, his shaft driven to the
balls, and Luaralee watched as the man’s scrotum knotted, as it jerked
and heaved. ;He grunted then, a great exhalation of breath, and she
knew that he was ejaculating a huge, squirting geyser of semen into
Bettina’s thrilled little cunt.

Quivering, Lauralee’s eyes glazed when her son continued to jam the
prick to her pussy, and realized that the boy had turned away his face,
that he had seen the climax between his young wife and his father-in-
law, and now had his mouth fastened greedily to an aching nipple of his
mother’s breast. Robbie’s cock was going full blast now, the boy’s
testicles blurring against her inner thighs as they flung themselves
upward.

She laid the sweetness of her vagina to him, wriggling upon the
stabbing cockhead and clamping it with the hungry strength of her
vaginal muscles. Her womb gave and recoiled with the spongy bumping of
her son’s far-reaching knob, and she felt the sunburst gathering in her
straining clitoris.

“Close, close, close!” she chanted deliriously. “I’m close to coming,
baby. Come on, come *on*! Hammer that sweet prick into my cunt, you
wonderful little motherfucker!”

Robbie’s cockhead squirted like a volcano, and the sizzling, thick lava
rained throughout her vagina. His prick bounced and throbbed, and she
writhed lasciviously upon the spitting juices as her own orgasm came
whipping furiously, lashing her cunt into a maddened frenzy and
flashing in an eerie circle back to her asshole. It was perfect, and
she luxuriated in its ultimate gratification.

Chapter 9

The stereo was going, not too loudly, with one of Robbie’s Disks
thumping out a sensual, primitive beat that seemed to reach right into
Lauralee’s belly and nestle there. She was beginning to understand why
the kids like that kind of music so much; it had an insistent sexual
undertone that she had not responded to in the past; now she was
accepting the horny rhythm and flowing with it.

She looked over to where the kids were dancing, their naked young
bodies so lovely and appealing in the soft golden light from a bar
lamp. They moved with unconscious, unstudied grace, with an animal-like
beauty that was basic to their very beings. Beside her, Chris nodded
approvingly and lifted a glass in salute.

Lauralee glanced down; his prick as hanging limply against one hairy
thigh, an oozing of semen clinging to the shrunken tip. “Just imagine,”
she said quietly, “what a marvelous marriage I would have know, if
you’d been my husband. But you and those adorable children are helping
me make up for all those lost and lonely years. Tell me, Chris — did
you feel guilty, at first? Screwing Bettina, I mean, and ignoring your
wife?”

“A little,” he agreed, ” but not all that much. Once I got into my
girl’s fantastic pussy and knew how much it meant to both of us, there
was no way I was going to give up fucking her — even if I had to take
her and run, leave the country. You no doubt feel the same way now,
about Robbie.”

“Oh, I do, I do,” she breathed.

“You’re still making excuses to yourself,” he said. “But you don’t have
to, Lauralee. We’re all so damned lucky — and that includes my wife;
Jessica never had it so good, from me, or from the great screwing she’s
been getting from your boy. You’ll like her, I know. At first, she had
some of the same doubts about the so- called propriety of it all, but
when she really got with it, all those vanished. From a sometime,
lackadaisical wife, she’s turned into a fucking machine.”

Lauralee poured them both another drink. “I’m not knocking what’s
happened, Chris; far from it. I want to run out into the street and
scream out my new-found happiness — but that would send the neighbors
scurrying to call the police, I’m certain.”

He nodded, and she watched the play of light in the thickly curling
hair of his crotch, wondering how she could have *ever* thought that a
man’s sexual organs were ugly. Small and limp or large and pulsing, any
prick was gorgeous, a marvel of sensual perfection. It was a delicately
constructed object that could turn into an enchanted engine of
tremendous power.

Chris said then, “Kidding aside, that’s where we have to be a little
careful. It’s great to bring new, fresh screwing into our circle, but
we can’t make the mistake of letting an oddball join us, somebody who
might blow the whistle. Maybe later on we can search out someone
compatible, but for now I think Robbie and I can give you three women
all the fucking you want. We’ll try like hell, anyhow.”

Reaching over, Lauralee patted his drooping cock. “I’m sure you will,
lover. You don’t realize how sweet that word rests upon my tongue…
lover. Before Bettina and Robbie and you, I never had a real lover. Now
I have three of you — and yet another one to come, your wife Jessica.”

He grinned at her, and slipped an arm around her waist. “The kids are
getting worked up again. Look how Robbie’s cock is standing up; and by
the time I finish this drink, I have an idea that I’ll be ready for
another round of fucking, myself. And you, baby?”

Lauralee smiled back. “Any time; all the time.”

Chris drew her closer while she kept one hand upon his prick, feeling a
slow thickening of the fabulous meat beneath her fingers. “We’ll have
to take special care of you,” he said. “Since you’re relatively new to
all the things we’ve been doing with each other. I think we should make
you the center of attraction now, the star of our show.”

Giving her a quick kiss, Chris dropped off the barstool and took her by
the hand to lead her toward the children. Robbie and Bettina had
stopped dancing, and were holding each other, rubbing their bellies
together.

“Hey, you guys,” Chris announced, “I just told Lauralee we’d give her a
good going-over. You remember what we did to Jessica, the first time we
all balled her?”

Sloe-eyed and sultry, Bettina glanced up. “Sure; that’s a fine idea,
Dad. Who’s first?”

“Age first,” Chris answered, “then you, baby… to break the pattern,
and Robbie finishes up, okay?”

Bettina’s eyes were wickedly sensuous as she brought a sofa pillow to
place beneath Lauralee’s head, and another one to be positioned under
her ass. “Relax, darling,” she breathed then, “You’re in for quite an
experience. In fact, all of us are; it’s going to be a blast, loving
you in turn.”

Lauralee looked from one intent face to the other as they stood in line
before her inert body, all of them staring down at her ready thighs and
the lush mound of her palpitating cunt, at the ripe and trembling
globes of her breasts where the nipples were taut in anticipation.
Chris stood with his heavy shaft in one hand, caressing its powerful
club with his fingers; little Bettina fidgeted anxiously next to her
father, cupping the delicate mossy spot between her willowy thighs;
then Robbie waited, swaying back and forth, making small, hunching
movements with his stiff prick.

All of them were eager to love her, Luaralee thought; these three great
people were aching with desire to fuck her, to eat her juicy snatch, to
kiss and caress her flesh while they probed the innermost secrets of
her body. She was ready for them, quivering for them, her long legs
moving sinuously and her belly rippling as a fresh supply of
lubricating fluids bathed the satin wall of her vagina. An orgy, she
thought… a real orgy of flesh and mind, with her as the focal point,
the centerpiece for their adoration.

If Marshall could only see her at this moment, Luaralee mused; if only
her ex-husband could stand somewhere nearby and see the wife he had
called frigid, the wife he’d walked out on because she was so damned
sexless. Marshall wouldn’t believe his eyes, she thought; even the real
evidence of her open and tempestuous sexuality would not convince him
that Lauralee Jergens was doing this of her own free will. Too, he
probably wouldn’t be able to imagine that so many people could crave
her hot body so much. She blinked up at Chris Hartmann as the chunky,
hairy man kneeled between her opened legs, his massive shaft reaching
out, its flanged head glowing and a clear gem of pre-seminal fluid
dangling at its point. Once her husband had felt sorry for her;
Marshall had said so, bitterly, the day he told her he was going to get
a divorce. Now she felt a little sorry for him in turn; if he was
standing in this line, waiting his turn to dip his hard cock into her
sought-after pussy, Marshall might even be jacking off.

Chris was stroking her hips now, his blunt fingers gently caressing her
thighs and belly, trailing themselves deftly up to fondle the pulsating
mounds of her firm breasts where the nipples practically leaped to meet
his questing fingers. “Beautiful black-haired pussy” he murmured, “so
much rich, thick hair piled around it, like a deep, curly mattress. And
your cunt lips look as if they’re pouting; they’re very full and rich,
Lauralee. It’s a real privilege to aim my cockhead down into them.”

The pillow beneath her ass made her pelvis tilt upward, so that she was
spread and open for his entrance, and Chris hesitated only a second
with his spongy knob pressing into her undulating vulva before shoving
his rigid meat full length into the greasy gloving of her pussy. That
single thrust buried his shaft to the wrinkled sack of his refilled
balls.

“Ahhh!” she moaned, as she felt it crammed into her oily sheath, as she
knew the thick, veined bulk of the man’s cock burrowing deep. It was
strong and knowing, slipping back and forth within the wet fist of her
snatch and thrilling her with every minuscule activity. “Ahh, Chris…
how wonderful! I love you fat prick inside me; I adore your cock
tingling so deeply inside my pussy. Ohhh… Ahhhh!”

Of their own volition her hips took up the age-old rhythm of sensual
womankind, ticktocking gracefully in slow, grinding arcs as her crotch
fondled his pelvis, as his swollen meat imparted that electric pressure
against her aroused clitoris. Chris was holding back, she sensed,
throttling down his own needs in order to give her as much pleasure as
possible. Lauralee writhed upon the slowly moving cock, rolling her ass
and slowly moving her feet against the carpet, her knees flung wide and
her crotch churning.

She cried out when she came, when the furious seething glory broke
radiantly within her undulating pussy, white-hot and beautiful.
Squirming, she thrust greedily for more, attempting to expand the
inimitable rapture, to stretch it out into a blinding eternity, as if
beyond it, crossing some hitherto unreachable threshold, beyond which
would be like Eden upon a bed of bitten apples.

She had barely stopped spiraling her blazing cut upon him when Chris
gently withdrew his enfired cockhead. Her hotly siphoning pussy lips
tried valiantly to keep it prisoner. He moved from between her jealous
thighs, and there was only a split second of loneliness before
something took his place.

A small and greedy mouth fastened upon Luaralee’s cunt lips; a quick
and practiced tongue delved avidly into the slippery depths of her
stirred vagina, and she wiggled in swift response. Bettina was eating
her pussy again, sucking upon the silken labia and turning them inside
out. The girl tired to drain all the frothy juices as she sucked the
flexing cunt like a sugared orange.

Bettina drilled that educated tongue beneath the shuddering softness of
the clitoral hood, prodding the seat of passion itself. Luaralee arched
upon the tantalizing, driving wetness, that sweet and tingling caress,
gasping as the girl hungrily chewed and pulled, as the throbbing little
clit was drawn from its protective covering.

Moaning, she wrapped her legs around the sleek, tiny body, and her
crotch plunged itself up and down, smearing its flowing stickiness over
Bettina’s cheeks and chin, trying to force the kid’s nose up into the
churning lips of her sizzling hole. Bettina gobbled, sucked, rubbed her
teeth into the scorching gash, and her thumbs pressed down upon
Lauralee’s hipbones.

Violently, heaving and bucking in a searing frenzy, Lauralee banged her
way to another majestic climax, sobbing at the cresting of an intense
orgasm that seemed to tear her apart at the hidden seams. The girl
would not let go, but continued to corkscrew her tongue into the
bubbling reaches of Lauralee’s rioting pussy, kept right on eating the
dripping snatch, the serpentine juiciness that had become the focal
point of the universe for both of them.

Lauralee couldn’t stand it; she fought to back off that probing tongue,
to free herself of the mounting intensity, but it was just impossible.
She surrendered to yet another explosion of rapture, and she opened her
mouth , intending to cry *enough, enough*!!, something velvet-skinned
and spongy forced itself between her lips. Lauralee drew breath around
the insistent cockhead, and it slid along her curling tongue. As her
tremendous orgasm burst within her coiled pussy, she drew Chris’s meat
farther into her mouth. She sucked on his prick while his daughter at
last stilled the sweet torture of the tongue within her snatch.

Dizzily, Lauralee worked her mouth up and down upon the man’s thick,
heavy club, stabbing the tip of her tongue down into his narrow slit
and tasting the sticky fluid oozing there. Chris held her head cradled
upon his thighs, and she knew the furry caress of his balls against one
cheek.

Bettina’s wet mouth was now trailing upward over her hipbone, teasingly
up to her rib cage, and the small, butterfly hands were busy at
Lauralee’s tits. Drawing fiercely upon Chris’s knob, she attempted to
siphon up his semen immediately, and the man was already trembling, his
thighs gone tense and his belly jerking. She was getting to him,
Lauralee thought hazily, and dimly knew the feel of Bettina’s seeking
mouth, the lifting of the girl’s hands.

“Suck it!” Chris demanded in a hoarse voice. “Eat my cock, baby… oh
yeah, keep running your tongue over the head, Lauralee. You’re a
natural, darling — a real cocksucker at work… ahh! Here it comes,
you hungry bitch — *take it!*”

As the foaming release broke hissing against the back of her throat,
Lauralee was barely conscious of a prodding at her pussy lips, of a
hard young knob pushing it way up into the steaming looseness of her
labia. Robbie was shoving his distended knob into her snatch, gliding
that beautiful hard young meat between her cunt lips and up into the
damp furnace of her vagina.

Lauralee gulped at the spurting come that was flooding her mouth,
swallowing hastily in order to catch her breath. The creamy fluid
flowed greasily down her throat at Chris’s bulb jerked again and again
to shoot off its delicious syrup along her tongue and the inner linings
of her dipped-in cheeks. This was her first taste of her new lover’s
semen, and she reveled in its musky, honeyed thickness, in the ultra-
lascivious sensation of taking his treasured juices down into the maw
of her stomach. Now she had taken his semen into her pussy, absorbing
its strength with her vaginal walls and the chalice of her womb… and
she had also known its savory power in her throat. Chris Hartmann had
thus made himself forever a part of her body.

Below, her son was thrusting steadily into her soapy cunt, reaching his
slender young prick far up into her quivering hole, his balls flapping
wetly into the slowly rotating cleft of her ass. Robbie was paying his
own devotion to the altar of her body, stroking impetuously into his
mother’s adoring snatch, feeding the most vital part of himself back
into the juicy cavern from which he had crawled in the beginning.

Tenderly, Chris eased his drained cockhead from the grip of Lauralee’s
lips, and only a thin trickle of come escaped her mouth to cling
pastelike to the corners. She flicked her tongue to pick it up, her
eyes closed in the ecstasy of her son’s prick sliding, grinding,
pushing fucking!

Lauralee was drifting, spinning in lotus land, carried along a perfumed
stream of voluptuous beauty, her eyes closed and her lips smiling.
Without guidance, her lower body squirmed in mindless abandonment,
giving as much pleasure as she was receiving, and she wondered briefly
where Chris had gone, where Bettina was.

As her son’s vigorous young cock pumped within her box, Lauralee
discovered where Bettina was: a humid silken mound was lowered over her
face. The girl moved gently, carefully, settling her feathered crotch
upon Lauralee’s upturned mouth. Tremulous labia met equally quaking
lips, and Bettina moved lustfully, carnally against the tongue that had
only moments ago been wrapped around her father’s cock head, feeding
her honeyed little gash into the mouth that had just accepted the
spurting of her daddy’s semen.

Symmetrical thighs positioned themselves at each side of Lauralee’s
head, and the succulent mound worked back and forth over her lips and
against her teeth as she reached far up into that girlish sheath, using
her tongue the same way the stiff cock was being used within the
slippery folds of her own feverish pussy. She was loving and loved,
being fucked and eating, her entire body vibrating with ecstasy as she
blended with the girl and meshed with the boy. Hotly, clenching and
wobbling, Lauralee’s cunt made spasmed convulsions upon Robbie’s
pistoning meat, and she came with a magic exultation that seemed to
disintegrate her entire being from within.

Bettina jerked upon her mouth, and the girl’s miniature clit expanded,
heaved and churned. At that enchanted moment, Robbie burst the
skyrocket of his treasured come within his mother cunt, and Lauralee
gasped in yet another orgasm.

Chapter 10

It was some time later when Lauralee gathered what remained of her
strength and was helped to her feet. She stood there swaying between
her two male lovers, while her female darling kissed the now flaccid
nipples of her breasts, and made light, fluttering touches upon her
dripping vulva.

“I’ll help her to the bath,” Bettina volunteered. “Maybe you guys can
get some sandwiches together before we come back. I know I’m starving,
and Lauralee probably is, too.”

She went with the girl, moving loose-jointedly and fluidly, feeling
that all her joints had turned watery. But there was a deep sense of
gratification lingering within her inflamed vagina, and a tingling that
aroused itself whenever one thigh brushed the other. Lauralee sat upon
the toilet while Bettina drew a hot bath for her, and poured in scented
powders.

“Here you are, darling,” the girl purred. “All ready for you to soak
in. I know what a round-robin fucking like that takes out of you. The
first time Daddy and Robbie did it to me, I must have passed out three
or four times, but it was even more draining when my mother joined us.
Oh wow; I didn’t think there was a bone left in my body, but I got over
it in a hurry, and was soon ready for some more of that fantastic
screwing.”

Lowering herself into the hot, clasping water, Lauralee propped her
head upon the rim of the tub and stretched out her legs. IT seemed
impossible that she would have hit so many fulfilling orgasms; she was
the cold-natured wife who’d never know what it was to come. She was the
uptight, rigidly programmed woman who had thought that sex was
something to be avoided altogether, or submitted to only when Marshall
became overbearing, when he practically raped her. Oh damn, she
thought, settling into the soothing water; she must have given her
husband a difficult time, a terrible time of strain and unbearable
pressure.

Now she didn’t doubt for a moment that Marshall had gone out romancing
other women; he was a lusty male with hearty sexual appetites, and she
could hardly blame him for straying. Closing her eyes and relaxing her
body, she thought also that he must have loved her very much, despite
her frigidity; otherwise, he would not have remained with her for so
many years.

And how would he accept her now, in her new freedom — if ever their
paths should happen to cross again? Even though Marshall was sensual,
he was of her own age bracket, out of the same rocky soil of moralistic
upbringing that insisted one should cleave only to one other. Men, she
knew, were prone to apply the double standard, anyhow; they could swing
with various interesting girls, but they denied the same opportunities
to their own wives.

If there was the slightest hangover from that outmoded way of thinking,
Marshall would be shocked to his core by any hint that his wife was not
only balling other men, but that she had stepped beyond acceptable
bounds by fucking her own son — his son, too. Damn, Lauralee mused;
Marshall Jergens had been out of her life for quite some time now, and
she might as well also put him completely out of her mind. There was
nothing left for them.

Sit up a little,” Bettina said softly, “so I can soap your boobs. I
love to handle them, to feel them all round and giving in my hands.
Then I’ll wash your back.”

Obediently, Lauralee came upright and leaned forward from the hips. She
enjoyed the slow fondling of the girl’s slippery fingers as they moved
over her globes. The strength was coming back into her flesh, and she
realized that it wouldn’t take much to bring her well-fucked body back
to the brink of desire once more. There was still something she hadn’t
done, and she imagined the others would be happy to try it with her.

She craved the sensation of her son’s hard, slim prick moving up into
her asshole, while Chris’s swollen meat reached into her sheath; she
wanted to be packed with their cocks, to know the filling of her two
holes at the same time. In her mind’s eye, she pictured the sacks of
their testicles swinging together, touching in mutual caress as their
engorged rods enjoyed the plush openings of her flesh. As they fucked
her together, Bettina was free to do as she wanted, perhaps lick at
both sets of balls, maybe try to squeeze her head in so she could spear
that marvelously experienced tongue against Lauralee’s clitoris.

It would make her faint, Luaralee thought; so much concentrated and
intense adoration would make her shatter into a million ecstatic
pieces, and she would pass out. But even if she did, she knew they
would continue to fuck her, and would bring her back from one shadowy
wonderland into the brightness of their love.

“Lie back again,” Bettina suggested, “and I can get at your lovely
snatch.”

The girl’s hands were slippery and tantalizing over her mound; the soap
bubbled and added its own slow torment. Bettina said, “I know how I got
turned on at first — by playing around with another kid, and by
listening to my mom and dad in bed at night, when they were screwing. I
used to picture them making it, and I’d get so hot that I’d have to
finger-fuck myself. Then, after I hid in their closet one time and
actually *saw* my daddy sticking his big, beautiful prick into her
pussy, I just *had* to be fucked, but I didn’t know how to go about
making a boy. I mean, I didn’t dare try to turn on my father, not at
first, even though that’s what I wanted most. So I went along with this
girl and made it that way, until he caught us at it. but you, Lauralee
– you’re so sweet and passionate; I can’t understand why you couldn’t
swing with your old man.”

Lauralee said, “My fault, I guess. Marshall wasn’t very patient, and
he… her hurt me, on our wedding night. After that, It just got worse
and worse, and told myself that it didn’t matter. *You* turned me on,
darling — after those horny ;movies that so clearly demonstrated what
I’d been missing. I’ll forever be grateful to you for that, and for
bringing in Robbie to fuck me, afterward.”

“Uummm,” Bettina murmured. “There — your gorgeous pussy is all sweet
and clean, and if I wasn’t so hungry for another kind of food, I’d eat
it right now. Have you ever thought of contacting your old man again?”

Pulling the plug, Lauralee stood up while the draining water swirled
about her feet. “No, I haven’t . I know that Robbie misses his father,
but — no.”

“Okay,” the girl said quietly. “Step out on the bathmat and I’ll dry
that lovely, tall body. The guys must be eating up everything in the
kitchen by now, and I keep hoping we’ll get a phone call from my mother
before long. Wouldn’t you just know that my auntie would pull one of
her sicky spells at the wrong time? I’ll bet that Mom is going out of
her head, thinking about all the good fucking that she’s missing. She’s
really anxious to meet you, Lauralee.

Lauralee pivoted slowly, feeling regal at so much attention,
luxuriating in the devoted service being given her by her new daughter-
lover-in-law-friend. ” And I want to meet your mother,” she said. “I’m
not afraid any more. I just know I’ll love her, too.”

They kissed, their naked bodies clinging together tenderly, their
breasts and mounds seeking counterparts. Shuddering, Bettina said
throatily, “Come on; we’d better get out of here.”

Down the hallway they went, giggling together like kids, happy in each
other’s nearness. Lauralee thought this was as it should be, that they
were more than technical relatives, but blood sisters who shared the
same lovers, and shared themselves, also. She didn’t need more than
this rare closeness, more than the man and boy who would fuck her in
all possible ways, more than the woman who was yet a stranger to her,
but who was waiting in the wings to add another intriguing dimension to
the lovemaking. Certainly, Lauralee didn’t need her former husband. He
was gone, and with a little more effort, she could make him forgotten.

Going into the kitchen, she said, “Hi.”

They looked up from the litter they had created on the counter, and
motioned to sandwiches several decks high. “Dig in,” Chris offered,
pointing with a can of beer.

She and Bettina fell to, and Lauralee was amazed that she could consume
so much food, though the beer helped wash it down. She would have to
start watching her weight, she thought, but that wasn’t going to be
easy; fucking gave her such an appetite. Finishing the food, Lauralee
searched her memory for something she had read, about screwing using up
many calories. She hoped the article had been corrected; she didn’t
want to be a heavyweight.

Surprised, she saw that Chris was pulling on his clothes. “Where are
you going?”

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” he promised. “I called Jessica over at
her sister’s place, and she things she can get away from there in an
hour or so. I’m going to pick her up, and of course I’ll bring her
right back here.”

Putting down her beer can, Lauralee said, “I’ll miss you, Chris;
*we’ll* miss you.”

He came over to where she was sitting and took her bare tits in both
hands. “I’ll hurry baby. Jessica is as anxious to get with you as I am
to have some more of that terrific pussy. The kids will keep you busy
while I’m gone.”

“Okay,” she pouted, holding up her mouths for his warm kiss, and
looking after him as he strode to the door, thinking how sensual this
mostly bald man was, how eager he was to fuck her, while remaining
devoted to his own daughter’s wonderfully trained little snatch.

Bettina helped her clean up, while Robbie wandered into the living room
and put on a tape. The primitive beat of the music reached Lauralee as
she crowded dishes into the water and turned it on; she found herself
following the rhythm with a slinky movement of her hips. Then her
breasts took it up, too.

“To dance with him,” Betina suggested. “I have to take a bath, too…
but I’d like to get in on anything you guys start.”

“We’ll wait for you,” Lauaralee promised.

The dancing didn’t last long; she was too new at it, even though her
son complimented her on getting with it and loosening up. “Wow,” he
said, as she sank down upon the couch and pushed out her legs. “Dad
ought to see you like that, with your beautiful body rolling and
wiggling. I just know he’d freak right out, Mom.”

Lauralee chewed her lip. “You’d better forget him,” she said. “Your
father wouldn’t understand… or accept… anything that’s going on
around here; especially, you and me, Robbie.”

He hesitated, then sat beside her to stroke her thigh. “You’re so
lovely,” he said, “you make a guy hurt, just seeing you bare-assed like
this. And once a man now how deep and rich your pussy is, he *has* to
come back to it, time and again, fucking it and eating it, over and
over. I never thought I’d be lucky enough to ever get my cock into that
gorgeous cunt, Mom. Now that I have, I can’t stay away from it. I’m
hooked on my mother’s far-out pussy.”

Lauralee put her arm around her son’s shoulders; her fingers played
over his flat nipple as she breathed into his ear, “I’m glad, baby.
Especially since you have such a spectacular young wife, and still want
to screw your old mom.”

Robbie took hold of his growing shaft and rubbed the satiny head along
the smoothness of her outer thigh. “You’ll never be too old for me to
screw.”

Lightly, she kissed his downy cheek and watched the play of the boy’s
ballooning knob along her skin, admiring the cunning sculpture of its
design and the beauty of its coloring. Boyish prick that had dipped
into adult cunts, she thought; such a young cock, to have already
fucked two mature women and stroked so often in a girl’s alluring
little oven as well; Robbie would go on sampling women’s vaginas, she
knew, making many others happy; she hoped it would always come back to
her own.

“Hey,” Bettina said from the doorway, posing piquantly there with her
small, perfect body radiant. “I warned you guys not to start anything
without me.”

“We haven’t,” Lauralee answered. “Come here and join us, darling.”

Robbie stood up, his now-rigid meat a thin staff sturdy enough to hang
undies on to dry. “Both of you,” he announced. “I want to fuck both of
you, going back and forth in your cunts. Mom — will you lie down on
the floor? Yeah, that’s the way, on your back with those long legs wide
open so your pussy shines up at me. Now, Bettina, how about lying down
on top of her… put your sweet little snatch right over hers.”

Excitedly, Lauralee accepted this new challenge, her flesh warming as
the girl carefully lowered her negligible weight upon her. As Bettina
lay back, Lauralee held the small, hard tits and thumbed their saucy
points.

The girl’s trim and perky ass snuggled down against her groin, and
Lauralee relished the feel of it there, the adorable dainty cheeks with
their miniature cleft.

“Man, oh man,” Robbie breathed, fondling this turgid cock. “What a
sight that is — my wife’s golden pussy on top of my mom’s black-haired
one. all those groovy legs spread open for me; Bettina’s pink cunt lips
and my mother’s full, red ones.”

He kneeled upon the carpet and got himself set between their thighs,
caressing both sets with trembling hands, bending to kiss each of them
in turn. Lauralee flinched when her son’s mouth found the dewy opening
of her pulsating labia, when his hot tongue slid wetly along them. But
he was soon gone, and she could tell by the tightening of Bettina’s ass
that Robbie was paying the same adulation to the girl’s mound, too.

Next, she knew the delightful nuzzling of his cockhead, that rubbery
yet firm bud of his young manhood as it felt into her eager, humid cunt
lips. Robbie shoved into them gently but steadily; forcing them to give
way for the sliding comfort of his hard meat. The boy’s prick worked up
into Luaralee twitching vagina then, and her son began to stroke
slowly, penetrating, into her body.

His belly must be rubbing into Bettina’s pussy, she thought, and
squeezed down upon her daughter-in-law’s nubile breasts. Robbie must be
taking care to add his weight to his wife’s, but she couldn’t see how
he was handling the situation; she could only feel, and that was truly
the only sense she required. Her vagina wriggled over his thrusting
shaft and her clit quivered.

Suddenly, almost painfully, that enchanted cock was gone, yanked from
the clenching of her moist depths, and Lauralee’s cunt was lonely.

“Ooh!” Bettina groaned, the delicate ass rolling as Robbie inserted the
head of his slippery prick into the girl’s smaller, tighter snatch.

Lauralee felt her son’s fuzzy balls against the wet mouth of her
deprived cunt, the slow back-and-forth swinging of the sack as Robbie
pumped his insatiable rod into his wife’s wriggling body. Four
lingering strokes, five — then the greasy knob was back below,
reaching blindly for the welcoming embrace of his mother’s cunt. He
jammed it home, and Luaralee took it breathlessly, joyfully.

Containing himself, controlling his pent-up emotions, Robbie was giving
them both a magnificent fucking, a priceless screwing they would both
remember for the rest of their lives. His flanged cockhead reached and
withdrew , rolled around inside Lauralee’s feverish hole and brought
her jerking, heaving to a culminations that made her drum her heels
upon the floor.

His magical staff was gone again, plunged once more into the sweet, hot
glove the girl’s churning pussy, driven to the veined hilt inside her
sinuously rolling snatch. In and out, his balls caressing Luaralee’s
steamy cunt with every stroke, Robbie pumped his distended tool
strongly into Bettina, and Luaralee could feel them, too. The girl
jerked with every burying of the slick meat, her tremors passing
through her straining body and into Lauralee’s sensitive flesh.

She knew the exact moment when Bettina came, and rocked the darling
girl lovingly in her arms as the tiny ass bucked in hectic spasms.
Robbie was coming, too, she thought; the boy’s scrotum was shuddering;
all that creamy richness was spewing into the childlike vagina,
drenching it with his bubbling juices.

But Robbie sensed that his mother craved to share that ultimate moment,
and pulled his spitting cockhead from his wife’s wringing pussy.
Luaralee gasped as she felt the downpour of her son’s semen, the
splattering of the oystery fluid that rained upon her own cunt lips and
soaked her pussy hairs. They were both being rewarded with the fluids
of the boy’s wondrous balls, his some purling inside and our of
Bettina’s shivering cunt, and smearing itself into Lauralee’s pulsating
box. She loved him for his thoughtfulness, and her ass twisted as the
starchy rivulet oozed down the crack of her excited ass.

“You’re both dripping with my come,” Robbie said. “both my beautiful
fuckable cunts are all milky with my semen… my wife’s pussy and my
mother’s pussy. That’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Sighing, Bettina disengaged herself from the tangle, rolling from
Lauralee’s body and off to one side. “Don’t let it all get soaked up,”
Lauralee herd the girl say. “Here, baby — let me scoop some of it into
my hand…”

Lauralee started to move, bringing her legs together as she felt her
son backing from between them. Bettina nudged her hip. “Roll on over,
darling… onto your belly, and bring your knees under your body, so
your ass pokes up. You want it like this, don’t you?”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Lauralee moaned, and realized why the girl had
collected the semen. IT was to lubricate the head of Robbie’s cock, so
that it would be easier to get into the tightness of her tube. She was
panting against her folded arms when she felt warm, greasy fingers
working the lguey stuff into the rim of her asshole, and a violent
thrill pierced her, all the way up to her throat.

Then her son’s sudsy knob was at the hairy ring, his hands braced upon
the cheeks of her ass, his knees between her own. “Take it easy, Mom,”
he said from behind her. “Relax as much as you can and stay loose;
don’t tighten down on me, and it’ll go fine.”

Closing her eyes, Lauralee waited, her pulses racing insanely. Would it
hurt? Could it feel as good as that fleeting moment when, in the
squirming heat of passion, someone had slipped a finger into her anus?
The slippery tip of her son’s glans pressed into the equally greasy
knot of her asshole, pushing tenderly. And slowly, every so slowly, the
reluctant circle began to give, to stretch.

“Easy,” he murmured, “just hang loose, baby. The cockhead is going in
you… and wow! It’s really hot and tight in there.”

‘She felt it; she knew the strange, almost frightening sensation and
fought to keep from tightening. Inch by exploring inch, the boy’s
spongy, hard-cored bulb eased into her ass, and suddenly the length of
his stiff prick slid up, up, and his balls settled into the parted vee
of her thighs, his pelvis against her cheeks.

It was in her; her son’s beloved cock was really *in* her ass. Lauralee
wiggled upon it, testing, experimenting, and her pussy contracted
below.

“It… it’s fabulous,” she groaned. “oh, I cant’ believe it, Robbie;
you have your sweet prick buried all the way into my ass.”

Stroking her cheeks, he began to move back and forth, very gently and
slowly, taking great care hurt her. Lauralee didn’t give a damn if he
did hurt her; anything that happened within her narrow hose would be a
wanton rapture, and she slid around upon the meat socked so firmly
inside her tail.

Her nipples dug into the carpet, and she liked the small pain. Every
tender stroke he made into her impaled body was a loving movement, and
she could feel the juices of her cunt oozing from her labia to wet her
thighs. Flames seared her vagina and her asshole was wiggling steam
hose; Robbie pumped more strongly into it, and she could hear his
breath, harsh and uneven in his throat. He was fucking his mother from
behind, sticking that young boy meat into his mommy’s ass, taking the
cherry there that no man or woman had ever touched. She exulted in what
she was able to give him like this.

Rolling her ass, Lauralee lifted her tits from the rug and dug her
fingers into it, arching her back, swaying her hips and taking him,
loving him, backing fiercely into him while her cunt leaped and
trembled as her maddened clitoris tried to break out of its hood.
Robbie bent over her, reaching down and around to take hold of her
swinging tits, his pelvis grinding hungrily into the soft pillow of her
ass.

Without warning, his cockhead flexed to spray a burning rain of come
into her tubing, and he squeezed her breasts as he let go. Lauralee
churned her ass around his meat, coming and coming as he sagged.

Chapter 11

By pushing and pulling, Bettina had managed to get them to roll over
onto their sides, and Luaralee clamped down with the cheeks of her ass
so that Robbie’s hard meat would be held trapped within the rubbery
ring of her tube. The girl had gone after he dripping cunt as if it
were a hairy pie and she was starved for its creamy sweets. She’d eaten
and lapped furiously, and Luaralee soon convulsed in one climax after
another, until she could stand it no longer, and begged off.

When she staggered to her feet and made it to the bar, she looked back
to see her son and his bride locked in sixty-nine, Robbie’s face buried
in the honey-blonde mound between Bettina’s slim thighs, the girl
sucking lustily upon his softened rod. Luaralee splashed bourbon into a
glass and downed it straight; after the shot quit burning her tummy she
had another, drinking this one more slowly, letting its strength and
warmth spread throughout her drained body.

Oh lord, she thought; it might not be long before Chris came back with
his wife, and here she was, all fucked out. Each of her orgasms had
been shattering, and now every small movement of her body sent flaming
lances of sensitivity screaming along her nerve ends. Could she stand
another series, yet another different, horny coupling? Lauralee wasn’t
at all certain as she finished her second shot of liquor.

Feeling better then, more up, she straightened her back and took
several deep breaths. Maybe she was truly getting old, and wouldn’t be
able to keep up with her much younger lovers.

But minutes later, when she climbed down, Lauralee saw that both the
kids were asleep, their heads snuggled into each other’s lower bellies.
They looked calm and beautiful like that; she smiled down upon them and
walked slowly back down the hall to her own bed. Stretched there, she
closed her eyes and watched the pictures forming against the lids. A
little rest, she thought; a bit of complete relaxation, and she would
again be available.

Warmly, she slipped into drowsiness. Surely now she had been fucked in
all possible ways one man could put it to her! There were no more holes
left for a cock to explore, not by itself. She wondered if it was
humanly possible for a woman to get two pricks into her vagina at the
same time. Chris’s big meat packed her own cunt fully, and there
wouldn’t be room for another.

Maybe, just maybe, two slender shafts like Robbie’s might be able to
squeeze in there, side by side. But Lauralee didn’t know of another
cock like her son’s. She could be reaching too far afield, she
realized. It would be more than enough excitement simply to be stuffed
with one up her ass and another bulging within the slippery folds of
her stimulated vagina.

And one in the mouth? Like that, she would be the centerpiece for three
men, binding them together through the juicy hotness of her flesh,
giving each of them, all of them, the completeness of orgasm. IT would
be very nice, she thought fuzzily, and turned over on the bed to
snuggle against her pillow. It might take some planning and a bit of
physical contortion, but Lauralee was sure she could somehow manage it.

Another man, then — and it didn’t matter what the size of his prick
might be. Someone who would fit in with the easy, open swinging of
these two families that had luckily combined into a single unit without
jealousy and trouble. It might be difficult to find someone else who
possessed the proper qualifications. Lauralee slept then, drifting in
and out of warm dreams where she saw a long line of erectly throbbing
cocks, where she saw them spurt at the same moment, firing geysers of
milky juices high into the air…

She slid into the silver rain, bathing in the hot, soapy fluid, feeling
it greasy upon her skin and between her legs, feeling the marvelous
richness, the thrilling thick syrup, lifting her face to taste it upon
her tongue. It was gently against her face, and she was swimming in
semen…

Lauralee’s eyes fluttered open. The warmth against her was real, but
not liquid; it was plumply rounded and softly resilient, shaped and
modelled into hillocks and valleys. She smelled perfume and felt the
feathery brush of silken hair against her nude shoulder. Gentle hands
began to stroke her flesh, roaming over her belly to linger upon her
breasts. Light fingers teased her nipples into aware erection. Hot
breath stirred against the back of her neck.

The voice was satiny, whispering. “I just couldn’t wait not after
hearing all about you, Lauralee.”

“J-jessica? Yes. You feel so wonderful, tall and lean and willowy.”

“Hey,” Jessica murmured. “They were right; you’re really a lovely
woman, built like a magazine fashion model, but a lot more real and
health……..”

Opening her eyes the, Lauralee saw the woman’s reason for hesitating.
There on the bed, poised behind his wife’s upthrust and shining ass,
was Chris Hartmann. Lauralee hadn’t even heard him come into the room,
or felt the difference his weight made upon the bed.

Looming chunky and wide, hairy-chested and taut, the man was
maneuvering his swollen cockhead into his wife’s scarlet-mossed mound
from behind. Feeling the spongy thrust, Jessica had been startled for a
moment, but now Lauralee felt the slippery tongue stabbing, Lancing
again and again into the vibrancy of her clit. Jessica had recognized
the shape of her husband’s knob, and was squirming in obvious delight
as the man fed his meat up into her clenching slot.

“Take it,” Chris grunted, as he shoved his rigid meat clear to the root
between his wife’s opulent thighs, “take my cock, you sweet, hot bitch!
Couldn’t stay away from her, could you? know you’d come sneaking up
here to eat Lauralee’s pussy, even it you had to start it while she was
asleep — oh baby, shake that nice, round ass for me! Oh yeah, yeah –
keep on licking that hairy black cunt, while I jam my prick into yours,
Jessica — like this — like this…”

Staring, Lauralee could see the grip Chris had on the cheeks of his
wife’s luxurious ass, and feel the woman’s folded body to where Jessica
was nuzzling even more avidly into her snatch. Shifting her gaze, she
found her eyes locked with his, and Chris smiled voluptuously.
Jessica’s educated tongue regained it frenetic rhythm, and Lauralee
found her self pivoting upon it, humping to the buried face, her thighs
sliding up and down beside Jessica’s head.

“Beautiful, hot bitches!” Chris grunted. “what a pair of juicy cunts –
sweet asses, gorgeous boobs… you love your old man’s cock, don’t you
baby?” You love my prick as much as you adore that steamy gash you’re
eating…”

Jessica moaned an answer into Lauralee’s flexing vagina, and the
teasing, tantalizing suction upon Lauralee’s clitoris, became too
intense to bear. Shivering, she let go of the woman’s head and fell
back upon the bed, her entire lower body swinging wildly, her pelvis
reaching brutally up into the chewing, siphoning mouth.

“I — oh, I’m coming!” she cried out. “Fuck her, Chris — fuck the hell
out of her! Screw your wife while she’s going down on me — make her
come as- -AHHH! come as insanely as I’m coming… coming!”

The fireworks went off deep within her wrenching vagina, flaring
pinwheels of ecstasy around her bursting clitoris, sparklers showering
golden hot rain up through her tumultuous belly and a spitting fuse
burning itself savagely out through her fluttering asshole.

Lifting her smeared face from the sizzling wet hairs of Lauralee’s
quaking mound, Jessica groaned in sharp rapture, humping back upon her
husband’s pounding shaft. Her head jerked upward as she came, and she
rocked from side to side as Lauralee stared at her contorted face and
the mesmerizing pendulums of the swinging balloon tits.

Immediately, Chris stopped hammering his hard meat into her. With a
swift and agile movement, he slipped his cockhead down and out of the
clinging grip of his wife’s snatch, and sat back upon his heels. As
Jessica collapsed softly to one side, Lauralee could see the light
glistening upon that reddened and puffy glans, see the golden rays of
the bedlamp reflected upon the oily juices of the woman’s pussy that
clung like glue there.

“Your turn,” Chris said. “There she is, with her plump legs all spread
out. My wife’s pussy is all heated up for you baby, so just crawl
around her and go to it. Point your sweet, lovely ass up at me and
spread your thighs, so I can screw you like I just stuck it to her. My
cock is all greasy with her juice, and it’ll slip right up into your
tight hole.”

Lauralee moved to do his bidding, her heart thudding and her own snatch
becoming flooded in her excitement. She kneeled between the pale, ripe
legs and ran her hands up and down the rounded calves as she gazed
raptly down into the inflamed cunt lips surrounded by so much deep,
curly red hair. Jessica’s labia had turned scarlet, and they were
dripping. Lauralee caressed the lavish thighs, and angled her body down
so that her buttocks would be presented to the man who waited
impatiently behind her, his gorged prick in one hand, his hairy balls
filled with new semen.

She was about to go down on a woman’s mature pussy, while that woman’s
husband fucked her from behind, She had learned to love a vagina
through the teachings of Jessica’s daughter, and now she was on the
verge of making the full round of the family — man and wife and child.

Trembling, Lauralee bent down and kissed the silken belly, working the
end of her tongue into the dimpled navel. Jessica twitched, and the
padded nest of her mound moved back and forth. Lauralee licked into the
outer fringes of humid pubic hair, feeling its stiff coils against her
lips and tickling her tongue.

She burrowed through the matted hair and into the jelly-dripping pussy
lips, tasting an exotic flavor there, an odd muskiness that thrilled
her. Luaralee covered the pulsing snatch with her mouth, and at that
moment Chris poised the soapy head of his distended prick against her
vulva, felling upward for the torrid slit that was yearning for him. As
she drove her tongue between the softness of the elastic lips, Chris
drove his knob into Lauralee’s labia, and both reached as far as they
could into hot, soupy cunts. They were joined, deliciously interlocked,
flesh within flesh.

While Chris poled his hard meat into her filled pussy, Lauralee muzzled
deeper into the rippling snatch she was exploring with her teeth and
tongue. When she had probed the sheath as far as she could, and tickled
its buttery velvet walls, she withdrew her tongue and sucked in. The
rubbery labia came into her mouth, and Lauralee toothed it gently,
drawing a warm rivulet of juice down her throat and swallowing it
gleefully.

There was the fresh, unknown clit, leaping to greet her drilling
tongue, parting the folds of its tender hood. The size of that intense
organ surprised Lauralee; it was constructed like a little cock, but
much, much bigger that her own, and a giant compared to Bettina’s’s
tiny nubbin. By pressing down into the upper labia, she was able to get
the vibrating growth between her teeth, and held it there while she
tortured it with her lashing tongue.

Behind her, Chris panted as he thrust heavily into her own seething
hole. “Baby — oh, baby — you’re so hot and juicy that your sweet cunt
is overflowing and wetting my balls! Ahh — you’re tight, though, and
my big cock is making those pussy lips stretch like rubber bands…
grind it, Lauralee — shove that ass up to me!”

She gave it to him, seesawing her rear and wheeling her avid vagina
upon his thrusting club, but she continued to worry the pulsating
clitoris held captive by her teeth. Jessica’s pelvis spasmed and the
ripe thighs jerked uncontrollably. The woman shrieked softly and
pounded the mattress with her hands as she crested upon a roaring tidal
wave of ecstasy.

Holding her breath, Lauralee convulsed in her own orgasm, and felt the
jetting cascade of Chris’s semen blasting into her pussy.

Chapter 12

Physically they were quite different, Lauralee thought; inside, they
were the same, the identical operations of their passionate natures at
odds with their bodies. But those bodies complemented each other…
Jessica’s plump and ripely rounded, very lush and generously developed,
her large, heavy breasts a comfort for any man, and those lavish thighs
a welcome. Lauralee looked down and checked out her own physical
qualifications: she had always thought she was a bit too long and lean,
but admitted there was a certain grace about her willowy frame, that
her legs were beguilingly long and supple.

Variety seemed to attract men, she thought, and there was plenty of it
in this room now. Little Bettina was so tiny and childlike, a superbly
modelled young girl constructed like a miniature Venus. One tall and
sleek, one warm luxuriantly fleshed, and a girl who was the epitome of
anyone’s sensuous daughter; the men had to be content with what they
had, because the choice was pretty special.

“It’s kind of weird,” Jessica sighed, crossing her mellow legs and
propping one elbow upon the bar top as she toyed with her drink. “I as
always somewhat of a loner, until we all started fucking each other.
Now I’d like for us all to be under the same roof, living together all
the time. Now wait a second, Lauralee — I know damned well it probably
wouldn’t work, because women really need to manage their own homes. but
I can dream a little anyhow.”

Luaralee sipped her bourbon and water mixture. “T know how you fell,
darling. But it will be fun, visiting back and forth. I’d like to be
fucked in your bed, by your husband, and you there with us.”

“What about *your* husband?” Jessica asked.

Glancing away and over at the couch where Chris Hartmann sat beside his
lovely daughter, where Robbie pressed his thigh against the girl’s from
the other side, Lauralee said, “I only have an address for Marshall; we
haven’t been in touch for years. He send the monthly checks, and
sometimes makes arrangements to take Robbie on a short vacation
somewhere, but that’s all. I don’t even know if he’s remarried. But I
have to admit that I”ve been thinking about him lately, wondering how
it would have been between us, if I had been as passionate as I am now,
if he had been a little more thoughtful and patient. But I guess it’s
all done.”

Jessica rattled ice in her glass. “Too bad; we could have used another
attractive man. Not that I’m dissatisfied with the screwing I’m getting
from Robbie and Chris, but there are times when all us gals could have
a prick where it would do us the most good, one on one — if we had
another horny, understanding guy to ball with us.”

On the couch, both men were caressing the slender body of the naked
girl, cupping her small, tidy breasts and fondling Bettina’s sleek
thighs. The girl had her head back, and her arms relaxed at her sides,
giving up her body to the adoration of her lovers, not participating,
but simply accepting their worship. Bettina looked exceptionally
beautiful like that, Lauralee thought.

And there was a quiet horniness about the man and boy who were about to
make love to her, an ease and caring that showed in their movements.
Lauralee watched the slow circles of their hands as they petted the
girl’s warm, silken body, seeing them take turns cupping the gorgeous
little pussy they had so often shared before.

Now Chris was lowering his head, his red tongue flicking over his
daughter’s pertly modelled tit, laving its saucy nipple. Then Robbie
joined his father-in-law, his face only inches away from the older
man’s as he licked Bettina’s other breast. The girl began to squirm a
bit, her trim hips shifting daintily from side to side upon the sofa
cushions, the supple, babyish mounds of her ass lifting and falling as
she pushed her downy snatch against her daddy’s palm.

“They look so damned wonderful together,” Jessica said, her bare knee
brushing against Lauralee’s thigh. “Sometimes I just enjoy sitting and
watching like this. The first time I actually *saw* my husband putting
his cock to our daughter, I came about the same time they did, and
without even fingering myself. It was so hot and wild and exciting.”

Lauralee nodded, her eyes fixed upon the trio of lovers. “With me, it
was thrilling to see my son fuck his new wife, to watch that hard young
prick slide in and out of her adorable little cunt while she wiggled
and hunched on it. After Bettina taught me to make love, that first
time, she became *my* daughter too. I imagine you think of Robbie as
your son, too.”

“I pretend,” Jessica answered, “and he calls me Mom when we’re
fucking.”

There on the couch Bettina was writhing lasciviously in the caresses of
her father and husband. Chris had inserted a finger into the girl’s
mini-pussy, and she was humping upon it while both men sucked her tits
and fondled her thighs, her hips and the cheeks of her ass. As Lauralee
watched, Robbie let go of his wife’s nipple and lifted his mouth higher
to kiss her open lips. Now Bettina’s arms moved, and she curled one of
them about the boy’s neck as she passionately met his tongue with her
own. The other hand worked blindly down to clasp thin fingers around
her daddy’s veined and turgid shaft.

Jessica said softly, “There’s not enough room on that couch. They’ll
soon be on the floor.”

“What do you say we get down on the carpet, also?” Lauralee asked. “Not
to join them, or hassle them in any way — just so we’ll be closer and
can see it all.”

“Sure,” the other woman agreed, and took Lauralee’s hand.

Kneeling together, their thighs brushed, and Lauralee felt a quick, new
tingle, skittering along her tensing skin. Bettina twisted gently free
of the finger that had been embedded within her minute snatch, and
moved to the center of the room. One by one her lovers followed, their
stiff cocks waving out ahead of their bellies.

Bettina looked like a fairy-tale princess, golden and poised, utterly
graceful in her polished nakedness. Even her gestures were imperious as
she motioned to the men who were about to fuck her, either together or
in turn.

“Daddy, lie down on your back and spread your legs, so your big prick
stands up for me,” Betina commanded. “And Robbie… you like down next
to him. It’s my turn now, and I’ll screw you the way I feel.”

Wordlessly the guys obeyed her, and Lauralee stared in wide-eyed
fascination as the two pricks rose into the air, her son’s a slim and
obviously rigid tool with a small pink bud, the man’s much thicker and
heavier, its swollen head dark and throbbing. both of them had little
jewels of wet diamond lubricant glistening at their blunted tips.

Jessica murmured, “I wish that girl had a long line of hard cocks to
ride. I’ll bet she could make very one of them come, before she even
considered moving on to the next one. Her little cunt is so tight and
hot, so juicy, that nay guy who isn’t used to it will go off before he
takes more than a few strokes in her.”

Bettina stood with her feet apart as she straddled her father’s supine
body. Chris fondled the girl’s slim ankles as he stared up at the pussy
he worshipped, that honey-blonde feathering of childlike pubic hair and
the glossy labia. She smiled hotly down at her daddy, and lowered her
body, crouching as her smooth knees unhinged to drop her astride him.

All eyes were upon the girl as she played her fingertips teasingly over
her father’s bulging cockhead, as she skipped them up and down the
veining of his thick shaft. Bettina was concentrating upon that turgid
prick and closing out everyone else, a junior goddess about to take the
sacrifice due her.

Using both small hands to guide her father’s glowing bulb up into the
humid mounding of her girlish pussy, Bettina brought her crotch down,
settling her tiny labia against it, rolling her neatly formed ass.
Lauralee watched intently as the flanged cockhead pressed up into the
pink cunt lips, spreading them and being forced into the slippery gash
of the vagina itself. Slowly the thick meat penetrated and Bettina came
down farther, until she had the entire club jammed into her narrow
sheath, until the cheeks of her artistically sculptured ass were
nestling against her daddy’s pelvis.

“Sweet, Daddy prick,” she whispered huskily. “Oh, what a nice Daddy
prick — so hard and thick, so long. My little pussy has to stretch
itself around your cock, Daddy darling. I love it so much.”

“Baby,” Chris said, “Oh baby…”

Lauralee watched the girl rock tenderly upon the man’s submerged shaft,
and admired the deft suppleness of the slim body grinding so
voluptuously. Robbie was eyeing them also, she noticed, the boy’s face
proud and his eyes shining. Lauralee put out her left hand and felt
down into the lushness of Jessica’s thighs to cup the luxuriously
haired mound. In a moment, the other woman’s hand came straying over to
fondle Luaralee’s vulva.

A few feet away Bettina gyrated faster upon her father’s hard meat,
panting and trembling. Lauralee saw that the girl meant to have him
come, that she wouldn’t leave his cock until it had spurted her tight
little glove full of his sticky juices.

Jessica said, “She’s fucking him all the way, this time. She wants
Robbie to have a slippery cunt to screw; Robbie likes to get into a
pussy that’s just been flooded with come.”

Bettina pumped harder, whipping her dainty ass back and forth, her
hands flat against her father’s heaving belly while the man clung to
her opened thighs. “Come in me,” she insisted. “Come inside my little
cunt, Daddy — ahh, yes, yes! I can feel your cockhead jumping
around… oohh! Here it is, Daddy… here it comes, all your beautiful
semen spitting up into my cunt!”

Chris’s sack leaped and tightened itself to send a hissing stream of
his vital fluids leaping high into his daughter’s spasming womb.
Lauralee saw the wrinkled bag folding in upon itself and envied the
child who was receiving that milky fountain of semen. She felt along
Jessica’s labia, and slid one finger into the rich, hairy lips. Jessica
responded in kind, working into Lauralee’s clenching hole and pressing
upward against the aroused clitoris.

The girl quivered in the rippling throes of her own climax, stiffening
out as she came, her head thrown back and her tiny teeth biting down
upon her lower lip. But Bettina didn’t remain upon her father’s prick
for more than a second or two thereafter, twisting h er delicate ass as
she lifted it, so that Chris’s dribbling cockhead was snapped out into
the air. Curiously, Luaralee watched the slow purling of the man’s
creamy fluid as it dripped down his pulsing rod.

“Here, baby,” Bettina said, moving over to straddle her young husband.
“Here’s my pussy just the way you like it, darling… all gluey with my
Daddy’s come.”

Maneuvering her finger gently inside Jessica’s snatch, Lauralee eyed
the new coupling as Bettina crammed the other cockhead up into her
fiery little box and wriggled down upon its stiffness.

“Fuck me, Robbie!” the girl hissed. “Fuck me just like my Daddy did.
Ahh, baby… feed that nice hard cock up into my greasy cunt and pump
me, screw me unit you shoot off and mix your come with his.”

“Hot and soupy,” the boy panted. “Like I’m fucking a jar full of
boiling oysters — lay it to me, Bettina. See if you can fuck my prick
off at the roots.”

Lauralee began to squirm upon the knowledgeable finger buried within
her pussy, the feminine finger that was so deftly screwed and wisely
diddling her clit. They leaned together, she and Jessica, Finger-
fucking each other while they stared at their children making it so
wonderfully together.

Chris moved then, cupping one of his big hands over the churning cheeks
of his daughter’s trim ass, helping her to shove down harder with every
stroke. And with each corkscrewing thrust she made Robbie’s testicles
bounced upward in a wetly sensuous rhythm.

Jessica head turned her head and was now wiggling her hot, wet tongue
into Lauralee’s ear, sending wildly exulting thrills spearing through
her body. Hunching upon the woman’s tickling finger, Lauralee worked
her own finger deeper, twirling it against the swollen clit and feeling
Jessica plunge madly at the tantalizing stimulation.

“Sweet little bitch,” Robbie gasped. “Gorgeous little daddy-fucking
bitch… you’re chewing on my prick, grabbing it with your pussy
muscles… ahhh, baby… baby… uh… uh… UHH!”

Her son was coming; his marvelous young shaft was flexing to send his
semen boiling out of the cockhead trapped by slippery velvet, cascading
upward to mix his come with that deposited there by his bride’s horny
father. And Bettina — spectacularly passionate Bettina was jerking
insanely as she crested upon her second orgasm within a matter of a few
hectic minutes. Her tapered thighs clenched Robbie, and she
jackhammered her steamy crotch violently into his pelvis, reaching down
to rake his churning belly with her nails.

Biting her lips, Lauralee felt her own snatch doing tricks upon the
finger sliding around within it. She re- doubled her efforts to bring
Jessica to a climax, tormenting the outsized clitoris until the other
woman’s soapy glove turned into a greedy cauldron, and Jessica
shuddered to a gasping completion.

Only then did Luaralee come; she had struggled to hold back the
rapture, so she could be a vicarious part of all the other orgasms. She
had waited until her son and Bettina had made it, until Jessica and
Chris had also reached those ignitable peaks of eroticism. Then she let
go and the thunderous frenzy dissolved her very backbone.

Sighing in the tingling backwash, she clamped tightly upon Jessica’s
hand, holding it captive between her taut thighs and reveling in the
tremulous finger pressure. IT was so wonderful, holding the other close
and massaging a melon breast, catching the exotic scent of feverishly
damp flesh and the rising odors of both their inflamed snatches.

She looked with slightly glazed eyes to see Robbie and the girl glued
together in motionless adoration, the man turned upon his side and
rubbing his cockhead into the cleft of Bettina’s fragile ass. Chris was
the only one moving now; the rest of them were held in loving stasis.

Her voice low and whispery, Jessica said then, “He just can’t help
himself. Chris can fuck that girl over and over again, and be just as
horny to get into her sweet little box the next time. If I hadn’t made
it with Robbie, if I had come up on them while they were fucking, I
might have blown it all up. Then they would have run away together; I’m
sure of it.”

“But you didn’t do anything so foolish,” Lauralee said, slipping her
finger from the oily grip of the woman’s hairy mound. “You were very
sensible about it all, and now your husband loves you more that ever.
IT was different with me, but I could have very easily been stupid and
I don’t know what would have happened. As it is, we’re all together,
nobody angry and nobody jealous.”

Jessica withdrew her own finger, and Luaralee’s cunt felt lonely. The
woman leaned forward, lifting her rounded knees and pressing her
resilient, large tits against them. “I know; I keep reminding myself
how fantastic this is, being able to fuck either of them, and making
love with my daughter, with you, too.”

Cradling Jessica close, Lauralee kissed her cheek. “We’re all very
fortunate people, darling. And it gets better all the time; every new
blending is more exciting, more stimulating, so much so that I feel as
if I’m going to explode and go whizzing off into far spaces. Even if I
do, wouldn’t that be a marvelous way to go?”

“Perfect,” Jessica agreed. “And when the men get their strength back,
let’s try and make it happen.”

Chapter 13

There was a warm buzz in Lauralee’ head, and she pushed back her glass.
Any more whiskey and she’d be smashed. She didn’t want that; she wanted
to be able to feel every new sensation, to experience all of them
without any numbness of mind or body, to keep just this edge. All the
couch pillows were on the floor now, scattered about the carpet
haphazardly, fallen wherever anyone had needed one for support or
comfort.

Lauralee shook her head, realizing what fanatically neat housekeeper
she had once been, and knowing now that it had only been a cover-up for
her loneliness, a justification of the uptight morals she had carried
upon her back for too damned long. If Marshall were to walk in, she
thought, and grinned lopsidedly, he wouldn’t believe it. She’d always
been after him to tidy up his messes, harassing the poor guy about beer
cans and ashtrays. As if, any of that, had been important.

Her ex-husband would fall over if he could see the two deliciously
naked women on the living room carpet now — the maturely rounded
redhead with the big tits and the exceedingly hairy snatch. The tiny
girl looking as if she had been lovingly polished from head to foot,
every beguiling inch of that childlike body radiantly lovely. Would
Marshall get a hard-on? Would he grunt as if he had been kicked in the
balls, and run to call the cops?

Lauralee giggled; even her thought patterns had been changed. Hard-on
and kicked in the balls hadn’t been in her metaphorical file before.

Chris sat on the stool to her right, sipping a strong highball. On her
left was Robbie, finishing off a soft drink. Both their cocks had
sagged to limpness after their last furious screwing by Bettina, but
Lauralee knew they’d grow again, renewing themselves in eager
stiffness. She was more glad than ever that she was a woman, because
once her pussy turned juicy, she could just keep on fucking unit she
tired herself out. The poor men had to pump so much of their strength
out with their ejaculations, and needed time to recover.

Bettina and her mother now — they were stroking each other’s bodies,
fondling breasts and sometimes lightly touching fingers into the mossy
shapings of their mounds. Bettina didn’t need time to get again; the
kid stayed turned on, and Jessica was almost as passionate.

They looked terrific together, mother and daughter, built differently,
both of them highly attractive, but in varied ways. One of them was
bubbling over with youthful vitality and the other simmered with
passions.

Chris said then, “My wife is almost as eager as me to get into our
kid’s pussy. Some people may think that’s pretty weird, but I like it
to happen. I only wish we’d had a couple more daughters.”

Lauralee stirred, “And a son?”

“Yeah,” he answered, “so he could dick the hell out of his mom while
I’m screwing his sisters. We could change around more, too. But Robbie
here makes up for us not having a boy; he’s our boy, as well as yours.
It took guts for him to fuck Jessica that first time.”

Robbie leaned around his mother and grinned at the man. “Not really;
just balls. I wanted to see if she was a good lay, and I was hungup on
trying some adult type pussy. Jessica was really ready for it, too.”
“Because I was spending all my time sticking the cock to our kid,”
Chris said. “It sure as hell got better between me and my wife, after
we both found out what the other was doing. Now look at her — loving
up Bettina.”

They fell silent then, watching the sensual tableau unfold as the girl
and her mother were squirming together, rubbing their crotches
hungrily, the nipples of their breasts kissing, then smuggling into
valleys between the soft globes.

Lauralee inhaled a deep breath. Such a short time ago, she would have
been terribly shocked by even thinking about such a scene, about two
women making lesbian love. And it would have been more horrifying to
her, knowing that they were mother and daughter.

Now it wasn’t shocking or terrible; it was interesting and exciting,
and she was happy for them, applauding their honesty and open desires.
Sex ought to start in the family, she though; mothers should teach
their sons how to fuck, and fathers should instruct their daughters in
screwing. With love and care, the kids would reach adulthood without
hang-ups. Then, when the kids married, they could bring their new mates
home and introduce them sexually to their parents. Honeymoons would be
a hell of a lot more thrilling, she thought.

Lauralee flinched when her son put a warm hand upon her bare shoulders.
Robbie said quietly, “maybe now is the time, Mom; you know — for us to
do what you were talking about? Me slipping it into your ass, and Chris
putting it to your pussy, making a sandwich out of you.”

Her throat tightened, but she said, “All right. I… I’ll go find some
cold cream to grease you with give me just a second.”

Quivering with anticipation, Lauralee hurried into their bedroom and
found the jar on her dressing table. Whirling, her long legs flashing,
she sped back to them and stood uncertainly, the jar of lubrication
clenched tightly in one hand. She wondered just how they were going to
go about it, what kind of position each of them would have to take. If
things became too complicated, perhaps the fun would go out of it.
“Robbie?” she said helplessly, and her son came to take the cold cream
jar from her hand.

As the boy smeared the white stuff copiously over the head of his
rising prick, he said, “I guess it would work out better if Chris lies
down, and you mount him. Then, once his cock is packed into your cunt,
you can lean over on him and that’ll open your ass to me. I can squeeze
in between both your legs and careful about how I feed my meat up you.

And Mom — if it hurts, just let me know and I’ll back right off,
okay?”

Chris came close and ran his hands softly over her taut body. “It’ll be
all right, baby. You’ll see. And I’m just as excited about it as you
are. It’s something new to me, too.”

She knelt beside the broad and hairy man as he stretched out on the
carpet and spread his legs wide. Chris’s thick shaft was lifted
powerfully, the heavy, flanged head throbbing and looking bigger than
Lauralee remembered. She was just a little afraid that something might
happen, that her vagina couldn’t stretch far enough, with added
pressure being put upon its delicate sheathing by another cock being
shoved into her tube. But she meant to try it; oh yes, she was going to
try, in spite of her fears.

Smiling, Chris Hartmann held up his hands to her, and she moved to
straddle his body. He pussy was damp, turned oily inside and ready for
the acceptance of his knob. She set her wet labia against his cockhead
and slid down, gasping with pleasure as the sturdy meat pierced her
cunt.

There; his prick was firmly embedded within her feverish body, and she
ground gently upon it before lying down upon Chris and boring her stiff
nipples into the man’s broad chest, scraping their sensitive points
across the curly hair there. “You’re hotter than ever,” Chris said.
“This sweet pussy is jumping all over the place and boiling around my
prick.”

Lauralee squirmed gently upon the embedded shaft. “I — I’m just so
excited,” she answered, and felt the cheeks of her ass flexing
wantonly.

And behind her, Robbie began to fondle her hips, stroking his hands
down the insides of her thighs, touching the far end of her labia where
it was stretched around the heavy root of Chris’s cock. Maybe he
touched the man’s meat, too, she thought, and shivered deliciously.

Then she knew the slippery caress of her son’s finger as it smeared
lubrication into the puckered ring of her asshole.

“Just like before, Mom,” he said. “Take it easy and don’t tighten up. I
think we’re going to make it just fine. I’ve got room enough to get to
you, and wow … but your beautiful ass sure looks good to me.” Chris
stirred restlessly beneath her heated body. “Hurry up and stick it to
your mother, kid. Her cunt is playing games around my already.”

Lauralee held herself very still, forcing her muscles to relax so that
her anus would remain loose. Nuzzling her face into the side of Chris’s
corded throat, she welcomed the initial kiss of her son’s cockhead. The
boy was holding her buttocks apart as he steered the rounded tip of his
swollen glans, that liberally greased young bud, against he rubbery
little opening.

The ring gave imperceptibly, spreading itself very slowly, and Robbie
was careful, gentle as he worked the spongy bulb into her body,into
that special opening of her tender flesh. She knew the deep, pulsating
thrill of it sliding up into a tube that was tighter than ever before
because of the pressure from below, the distension of another hard
prick buried within her vagina. An inch of boyish meat was manipulated
into her anus, and a little more; expanding slightly and without pain,
her hole gave, and Robbie’s cockhead slipped into its tight, slippery
grip. Lauralee gasped in sublime shock when the rest of her son’s
stiffly throbbing shaft eased full-length into her narrow hose. She
felt a new, excitingly strange combination of pressures, a mixture of
fullness below and above as the two marvelous pricks practically met
within the secret confines of her flesh, separated only by a thin
membrane.

“Ahh,” she moaned, “Ahh, yes, my darlings, my pair of wonderful lovers,
my two beautifully hard pricks… this is fantastic! It’s so… so…”
and words failed Lauralee in the sweet and hungry violence of such
powerfully unleashed emotion. Below her, Chris moved experimentally,
and when Robbie tried a tentative stroke, their rhythm was jerky,
uncertain.

“No,” Lauralee said. “Let me do it all. Just lie still, Chris; and
Robbie, darling… you keep your cock buried in your Mom’s ass, without
even wiggling.”

She had to improvise a new motion, a lifting, squirming and slow thrust
that caused her flesh to glide back and forth upon both their embedded
cocks. She was slippery within, her pussy filled with lubricating jelly
and her ass greased by the cream her son had used so copiously upon his
lovely, swollen knob. Every small movement was doubly intensified, and
her clitoris began to leap, sending hot thrills darting through her
hunching, grinding body. Chris’s hands were turned palm up, to basket
her tits; Robbie held to the cheeks of her ass, to keep himself in
balance. As she eased backward, she could feel the joining of their
sacks, the young, downy container resting upon the more bulging,
hairier scrotum below. There must be a special arousal in that, for
both of them, she thought.

It was impossible to heave herself madly around, even though it was
what she wanted to do. A sudden twitch too far, and one or the other of
those exquisitely shaped pricks would slip from its hotly adoring hole
and be lost to her, at least until it was fumbled back into its juicy
nest.

So Lauralee fucked carefully, in slow, exceedingly sensuous grindings
that barely moved the ballooned glans within her snatch and up her ass.
But she was turning them on more and more; the man’s hands trembled
upon her breasts, and the boy’s fingers dug into the silken mounding of
her buttocks. She could hear the ragged gasping of their breaths, and
feel the quick shudders begin to wrack their tensed bodies.

For herself, she had never know such filling, this fabulous packing of
her most intimate openings, this dedicated and bewitched love. Before
Lauralee realized what was happening, she came. She crested with a
convulsive and honeyed beauty that seemed to spray meteors inside her
vagina, sparkling bits of liquid flame that found a secret entrance to
her asshole, and seared there, also. They held to her, stayed hard
inside her, but without trying to work themselves. Her mind spinning,
Lauralee knew what a strain it must be on them, and struggled to be as
lascivious, as devouring, as she possibly could. She used her double
entrances in grinding wiggles, with spasmodic humps, feeling their
combined balls lurching in echo. “Uhhh!” her son grunted, and held more
tightly to her gently churning ass. Chris muttered deep in his throat,
and the man’s chest lifted a reflexive raising of his crotch.

They were about to come; they were very close to ejaculating, and
Lauralee hurried to help them, to join them in what had to be one of
the most glorious sexual explosions of all times. Her clit thrummed,
and she caught her breath, holding it when she felt the gush of her
son’s semen as it boiled foaming into the snug constriction of her
bowels.

A split second later, Chris’s’s cockhead leaped and his entire club
seemed to expand as the sizzling fury came roaring up from his
testicles to spew like heated starch throughout her vagina. Lauralee
luxuriated in the loving torrents, in the spitting come, rolling her
ass, her crotch swinging in wider arcs. And she clawed for her second
orgasm, gritting her teeth in the tumult of a majestic coming.

There was an eternity passing then, a motionless, sun-blazed
timelessness when their triangle melted one side into the other, and
they were not three separate individuals, but a single entity, fused
and welded and soldered. Lauralee was dazzled by a thousand upheavals,
as if miniature volcanoes were continually erupting inside her flesh,
but their lava as only tenderly searing.

Slowly, she became aware that other hands were passing over her skin,
soft, feminine hands that were caressing her in wonder. She lifted her
head from the hollow of Chris’s throat, and saw the others… Jessica
at her right, Bettina at her left side. They stroked her, and fondled
the crotches of the men, cupping Robbie’s scrotum, probing a dainty
finger where Chris’s meat was lined to the lips of Lauralee’s pussy.
“Oh wow,” the girl said in awe, “You really gave them a fucking. I wish
my ass was big enough to take a cock that way.” And Jessica murmured,
“Mine is, and it will. I just wish these guys had more pricks to use on
us.” With care, Robbie started to back out of her anus, and Lauralee
felt he son’s weakness, the uncertainty of his legs. She knew he was
spent by the force of his orgasm.

She moved back and down, when his meat was gone from her tube, sliding
her breasts down the man’s heaving chest until h is cockhead left her
snatch and instead trailed a sticky glob of semen between their
bellies. Lauralee rolled over then, to lie between her son and this
passionate husband of another woman, this horny daddy of the girl who
was staring at them all. Lauralee felt bigger than that.

Chapter 14

The three were gone — Chris and Jessica returning to their home, and
taking their daughter with them temporarily, so Bettina could gather up
her things. Of course she was going to move in with Lauralee and
Robbie, but there would be much staying over at each family’s home, for
days and nights at a time, Lauralee knew.

In fact, the other couple would return before long; there were certain
arrangements they had to make locking up their house, making business
calls and the like. Lauralee was glad of some time for herself, for the
chance to get things cleaned up and; meals planned. And, she was happy
to have an hour or so alone with her son

He was in the shower now, using her bathroom instead of the other one,
wanting to stay near her and share the things that had been her private
domain, and Lauralee was glad for that. She knew a certain lassitude in
her limbs, a good kind of tiredness that felt warm within her belly.

The kitchen was clean and the living room tidy, although not with the
fantastic, dust proof cleanliness that had driven her before. Her own
body had been freshened, her hair washed and fluffed with the dryer,
and she lay relaxed upon her king-size bed clad in a pale pink negligee
that caressed her skin with beguilingly sensuous draperies. Looking up
at the ceiling, Lauralee smiled to herself. She felt so — so worldly
now, experienced and adept at anything sexual, sure of her sensuous
appeal and the power of her freed body

But despite all her newfound confidence, Lauralee found herself
thinking of her husband. It was strange that Marshall should come so
often to her mind, that the memory of him and the unhappy times they
shared would occupy so much of her thoughts. Sex had never been good
with him, never exciting and stimulating only a distasteful duty to be
suffered

Even now it might be no different, she realized. Liberated as she was,
there could still be a barrier of habit and dislike between them that
no amount of habit and dislike between them that no amount of frenzy
and pumped-up desire could eliminate.

But — and Lauralee turned restlessly upon the bed — but something
kept nagging at the back of her mind, an insistence that she had been
at fault all throughout the marriage, and that Marshall at least
deserved a chance

Would he pay any attention to a call from her? She wasn’t even sure the
phone number she had was still good. The, what would she say to this
man she hadn’t seen for so long — Marshall, darling, please hurry on
over, because I want to see if we can really fuck the way we should
have been fucking, from our wedding night on? Her eyes opened as her
son, *their* son, came glowing from the shower, walking slim and proud
in his arrogant sensuality, his beautiful penis swinging softly between
slender thighs. It was shriveled now, but Lauralee knew that a mere
touch could bring that glorious young meat springing erect again.

Inside her head, she addressed her husband again: you see, Marshall,
I’ve learned how to screw by balling our son. Oh yes; I’ve fucked him
in every way possible, and what do you think of that? “Mom,” Robbie
said, sitting naked upon the side of the bed, “you look terrific, all
sultry and kind of smooth.

You also look thoughtful. Not worried about anything, are you?”
Lauralee put one hand lightly upon her son’s bare thigh.

“Darling, you don’t know exactly where your father is, do you? He
glanced away. “Yeah, I do. I… I’ve been keeping in touch with him.
Dad is still in town, and before you ask — he hasn’t married again.”
She stroked his thigh, her fingertips barely touching the marvelous
softness of his pubic hair, so brown and curly. “How’d you know I was
going to ask you that?” Robbie turned slightly toward her. “I guess
we’ve both been thinking about him a lot… and maybe worrying a little
bit.” “Because of you and me,” Luaralee said, and now her fingers
wandered over the yielding softness of her son’s flaccid prick. When he
was so close, she couldn’t help touching him there, could not resist
fondling the adorable boyish cock that meant so very much to her. “I
know, dear. It all depends upon how he takes it — learning about our
fucking. But he can’t really complain, since I’m not his wife anymore.”
His shaft began to stretch, lengthening and growing rounder, the lovely
dark pink head spreading like a meaty blossom.

Robbie said, “I guess you want him back with us, as much as I do. so
we’re just going to have to take the chance that Dad won’t freak out
about his kid fucking his wife — his ex-wife.” Lauralee caressed the
expanding meat, realizing that she would never get enough of its sweet
hardness and eager beauty, that screwing her own son meant more to her
than fucking anyone else, in whatever wildly stimulating combination.
If Marshall couldn’t accept that fact, then her former husband would
have to return to the limbo where their divorce had relegated him. And
that would be too bad; she was really interested in him now

As she had always been, she admitted. There had been something every
good between them, at the beginning, before sex had turned them against
each other. Marshall had tried so hard, but perhaps he had also been
uptight in his own way, too brutish and demanding for the frightened
girl she had been then. For years now, Lauralee had accepted his going,
even though she had been so damned lonely. So, if Marshall Jergens was
shown how much she had changed, and given the opportunity was shown how
much she had changed, and given the opportunity to taste her new, fiery
flavors, and *still* turned them down because of his shock or disgust,
then the fault would no longer be hers.

She would never stop fucking Robbie – never.

“All right, baby,” she murmured. “You can contact your father but
later; after you and I have had ourselves a long, easy fuck, just the
two of us.” Tilting her head, Lauralee rubbed her cheek into the boy’s
crotch, feeling his pubic hair against her face, knowing the rigid
erectness of his enticing shaft that seemed to be covered with the
smoothest velvet.

Unfurling her tongue, she drew it around the stem of Robbie’s cock,
then worked it lingeringly upward along the veined staff, finally to
bathe the throbbing cockhead

Just before closing her lips over the pulsing knob, she whispered, “Oh,
how I love your prick, darling. It’s the sweetest, loveliest cock in
the entire world.” Stroking her hair, he murmured down to her: “And I
dig have you eat it, Mom. But please don’t make me come. Just roll my
cockhead around in your hot mouth for a little while. I don’t want to
blow off down your throat right now. I’d rather fuck you, get back into
your deep, rich pussy.” So Luaralee only curled her tongue a few times
around that succulent bulb, only dipped her inner cheeks around it a
bit, and drew it back to the satin cupping of her throat. Then she
reluctantly let it go. Urging her over onto her back, Robbie ran his
hands warmly over her taut body, reassuring himself that her breasts
were as firm and up-thrusting as he’d learned them earlier, re-
exploring the thick hair of her mound and gently touching the soft cunt
lips that quivered beneath the mossy covering. He fondled the marble
columns of her lean thighs, and passed one fingertip tenderly over the
flinching knot of her anus

She was rocking, palpitating, as eager as if this wonderful boy had
never touched her before, as if this was the very first time she would
know the hard, hungry thrusting of his young prick. Lauralee’s pussy
was wetting itself, getting ready for the meaty insertion, turning
slippery and hot inside. He son groaned, and was suddenly between her
spread thighs, hurrying the shove of his glans.

The exquisite cockhead popped into her cunt lips, popped on through the
outer and inner labia to reach with a single, strong thrust up into the
oiled sheath of her vagina. His hard prick nestled there within his
mother’s loving pussy, and Luaralee clenched it, nudging the tip of the
knob with the spongy shaping of her womb, feeling her pelvis tight
against his, feeling the pliable sack of his testicles covering the
cleft of her uplifted ass.

Slow and easy she thought ecstatically, gently and with wonder, and
Lauralee rode that magnificently stiff meat with grinding twists that
were hesitant and tender. “It… it’s always fabulous,” she panted

“Always the very best, mar darling… my beautiful, stiff-cocked son

Fuck me lovingly, Robbie — fuck you mother deep and slow.” “Oh Mom,
Mom — your pussy is the hottest, the richest — it’s so juicy and
wiggly, and the way your roll it around on my prick drives me crazy. Oh
wow, wow! Daddy never had it this good from you, or he’d never have
left us. You lay this crazy cunt on him just the way you’re screwing
me, and he’ll never split again.” In a spreading, glowing rapture, she
squirmed upon the deeply pistoning length of her boy’s slender rod, and
found herself thinking how Marshall’s bigger, thicker shaft would feel
inside her snatch. With a flash of insight she also realized how much
Robbie wanted his mother and father to make it, how he craved to pump
his hard cock into the blazing cunt his daddy was fucking. It would
make their screwing even better for the boy — and probably for her,
also. Wrapping her long, supple legs around the small of his back,
Lauralee picked up the beat of their screwing

“Then pound your cock to me, baby!” she commanded. “Come in your
mommy’s pussy and go get your father. You can fuck me right after he
does; you can slide your prick in on top of the big puddle of come your
daddy will pump into my cunt, and mix your semen with his. That’s what
you really want, isn’t it darling? You want to fuck the same pussy, to
show your daddy that I love your cock as much as his.” “Y- yes!” Robbie
grunted, slamming his rigid meat home now with savage strokes. “Oh yes,
Mom! I want us both to fuck you and eat you, and you to go down on both
our dripping pricks. I want to shove it up your tight ass while Daddy
gets it into your cunt., the way we balled with Chris… uuhhh!
Mother… Mommy… you hot-assed bitch, you beautiful, horny cunt…
her it *comes*!” His ejaculation geysered high into the shivering glove
of her flexing vagina, the bubbling juice flying about her vaginal
walls and inundating her cervix with greasy little oyster. Lauralee
shuddered in her own frantic completion, her cunt seething and her
crotch turned into a greedy basket of hair and flesh and gasped
together, and her lean legs passed slowly down along her son’s tensed
thighs. For along, throbbing moment, she cuddled him, crushing her
aching tits against his hairless chest and running her hot tongue into
the boy’s ear. Forcing herself then, Lauralee struggled away from him,
using the recently learned flip of her pelvis that snapped his dripping
cockhead from the steamy confines of her flooded box

Robbie rolled off her trembling body, and came wobbling to his knees.
She stared at her greatest lover and tried to get herself together, to
send him on the errand that would make a big change in their lives, one
way or another. The change might not be for the better.

But the boy moved crab-like up the bed and took her head in his hands,
poking the leaking head of his prick at her face. “Suck it off,” he
said softly, “clean off my prick with your tongue, because I know you
want to.” She did want to; Lauralee always hated to see a single
precious drop of that enchanted fluid go to waste outside her body.
Greedily, she wrapped her mouth around that oozing knob and sucked
avidly upon it, draining the final vestiges of semen from it hidden
little tube

Sighing then, he sank back and swung his legs off the bed. Looking back
over his shoulder at her, Robbie said, “I’ll take the car and see if I
can talk him into coming back with em, even if I have to lie like hell
to him. How are you going to handle him, Mom?”

Lauralee shook her head. “I just don’t know; not yet. When I see him,
I’ll just have to sort of play it by ear. He might not want me, and I”m
not certain about how to prepare him about us, about you and me and
Bettina; and the other, too. I was a virgin until I married your
father, and you were the first other man I ever fucked. He — well;
something will happen.” Nodding, the boy stood up. “I’ll warn off the
others, for a little while; then I have an idea for Daddy.” Moving
swiftly, he scooped up jeans and tee shirt and was gone from her room,
from the bedroom she had shared with his father only, before she
started fucking other men and women.

Lauralee lay there until she heard the car motor in the driveway, then
made herself up and go into the bathroom. Her hands shook as she did
unnecessary thing to her hair, as she touched her armpits and the
valley between her breasts with fresh perfume

She felt uneasy and excited, as she once had felt when readying herself
for a date with her major boyfriend — the man she’d married. Would
Marshall have put on weight, had his hair thinned a little? More
important, what would he think of her? Other men could be maddened by
her pliant, amorous body; women were also turned on by her thigh,
nicely firm breasts and sleek legs; both adored the fluid surging of
her luxurious pussy and the things she had learned to do with her mouth
and tongue. But just knowing that she had succumbed to being fucked by
Robbie and Chris, that she had shared her love with Bettina and
Jessica, might very well turn Marshall off, for keeps

Lauralee sighed and smoothed the semi-transparent hangings of her
negligee. If it did, then she had lost no more than was already missing
from her life, and she could mark ‘closed’ the file of her marriage
forever.

After a final check of her face in the mirror, she slid her feet into
furry scuffs and went into the living room, deciding against donning a
robe. Marshall might just as well get a good look at her as she truly
was, a woman unashamed of her own body and reasonably sure of its
powers.

Chapter 15

She fretted through a cup of coffee that cloyed the top of her mouth,
rinsed the cup and put it away. Then Lauralee said the hell with it and
poured herself a drink. Out at parties with her husband, she had
managed to nurse a weak drink most of the evening, and only took two,
at most. Now she didn’t mind a jolt or three, to loosen things up;
another surprise for Marshall

Oh lord, she thought; what a miserable, uptight woman she had been,
slicking off all her little pat answers as to what was right and what
was grievously wrong, and never imagining that she could be mistaken in
anything. It was a wonder that Marshall put up with her for so long. He
must have loved her. Lauralee had another drink, sipping it slower this
time, and wandered about the room, at last slipping one of Robbie’s
soft rock discs into the player.

The primitive beat echoed at throbbing within her body, and she felt an
anticipatory tingling, the rising of her nipples against the delicate,
whispery material of her gown Marshall wouldn’t refuse her; she would
damned well see to that much. She would show him a tempestuous,
volatile woman she had become, demonstrate all her newly acquired
skills in ways he couldn’t resist

Then, after she had fucked him down to a limp nub, after she had
drained the semen from his balls in the furious wildness she was now
capable of, *then* if he was able to walk our on her didn’t deserve all
she could give him, and the hell with him.

Swaying to the music, rocking her svelte hips from side to side,
Luaralee dampened her lush lips with a pink tongue and waited

When she heard a rattle at the front door Lauralee flinched and quickly
finished her drink. A pulse hammered in her throat and she felt her
tummy jumping. With an effort, she made herself be calm, even though
she knew she didn’t have any idea what she was going to say to
Marshall. Maybe he hadn’t been home; maybe Robbie couldn’t find him.

But suddenly there he was, standing uncertainly in the entrance to the
living room where he’d once watched ball games on TV and napped after a
hard day. Luaralee’s breath hung in her throat; he hadn’t changed at
all. He was still tall and wide at the shoulders, and Marshall hadn’t
put on a belly, didn’t seem an ounce beyond his usual two hundred
pounds. His hair was still light brown and unruly, and his hazel eyes
were nervous

Why, she thought, he’s as scared a I am, and stood up to move
undulating toward him, holding out her hand. “Hello, Marshall. It’s so
good to see you.” Behind his father, Robbie murmured about having to go
down the street. He winked at her before slipping away to leave them
alone, and there was a world of meaning in the gesture

“Lauralee,” Marshall said in his deep void. “I didn’t expect… and
when Robbie said you insisted on seeing me…” Warm and strong, his
hand closed over her own, and Luaralee clung to it. “I wanted you to
see *me*,” she said. “I’ve changed, Marshall.” His eyes swept over her
long body, taking in the diaphanous negligee and the way it clung to
the modeling of her breasts, how it snuggled to her hips and dipped in
beguilingly at her crotch. “Yeah,” he said. You look different,
somehow.” She led him to the bar and brushed her hip against his thigh
when she went around to pour him a drink. “Do I look sexy?” He nodded,
then frowned. “But you always did. It was like icing on a cake, but
empty inside; no goodies beyond the froth.” Lauralee leaned over the
bar top and the gown fell apart to give him a good look at her breasts.
“I didn’t know, Marshall. Now I do”.

Here’s to knowing.” Drinking hurriedly, he said, “I don’t know what the
hell this is all about, why you’re coming on like this, and…” She
tossed down her own bourbon and slid back around the bar

Whipping off the filmy negligee, she stood with her legs apart and her
arms out from her sides. “This,” she said throatily. “This is what it’s
all about, Marshall — me. You and me. Look at me; I’m aching for you;
my nipples are so stiff they hurt, and my pussy is wiggling inside. I
want to fuck you, Marshall… right now.” Stunned, he could only stare
in disbelief at her transition, at the words she used, at the nakedness
she had always kept hidden from him before.

Lauralee moved to him and picked up his hands to cup them against her
tits, holding them in place while her belly rolled suggestively and her
mouth reached for his. She pried apart his lips with her tongue, and
ran it far into his mouth, sliding it over his own and clashing her
teeth against his, mixing her excited breath with his gasp of shock.
His hands tightened upon her breasts, and Lauralee ground her hairy
snatch into him with savage, hungry arcs.

Hotly searing flames leaped within her, and she tugged at the man,
yanked him from the barstool and dragged him to the center of the room,
her hands ripping at this slacks. Marshall couldn’t get himself
together, but when she pushed him to the carpet and stripped away his
pants, his shorts, her ex-husband’s prick leaped out strong and thick,
the rosy head glowing and blue veins bulging along the swollen shaft.

“It’s a perfectly beautiful prick,” she breathed. “I never knew how
lovely it was, how powerful and big!” “Ll-lauralee…” She didn’t even
let him get his shirt off. Fiercely, she pried his legs apart and
kneeled between his hairy thighs to bit his belly.

Marshall twisted in surprise, and she took a good grip upon the base of
his rigid shaft, plunging her mouth over the distended cockhead,
sucking it along her flicking, coiling tongue, pulling it back to
caress the velvet chalice of her throat

Lavishly, she fondled that pulsing knob, bobbing her head up and down
in a steady, lascivious rhythm. She felt this new-old prick responding,
this wonderful hard meat she had never before tasted. For a shivering
moment, Lauralee considered blowing him all the way, eager to know the
spurting cascade of his semen in her throat. But she wanted to be
screwed more. There would be time later to give Marshall all the hotly
siphoning head he might crave. Lifting her mouth from around his
slippery rod, she crawled astride his body, coming up on her knees and
clinging to his pole

“Now,” she panted, “now I’m going to show you how I can fuck, baby. I’m
guiding this big, sweet cockhead up into my cunt lips, into these hot
lips that are wet and slidy for it.” Pushing the bulb into her labia,
Lauralee gyrated sensuously, forcing her weight down upon it and
knowing the sensation of the sponge- hard glans moving into her
opening.

It was familiar in shape and texture, but different now, strange and
exciting because she want it,*wanted* it. “So hard,” she moaned, “so
good baby.” His upright cock slipped on up into the greasy clenching of
her aroused vagina, and the satin glove caressed it, drew it full
length, until her crotch came down upon his pelvis and it was buried to
the stem

Rotating her ass, churning her belly, Lauralee whirled upon the
embedded meat, forcing the ballooned knob around inside her pussy,
grinding the thick trunk against her inflamed clitoris and pumping,
pumping. Marshall was gasping, and his hands fumbled out to find and
hold on to the swinging cheeks of her trim ass. He was thrusting back,
lifting it up into her, meeting her driving strokes with his own and
being screwed as she had never laid it to him before in all their
married life

But before he could get too turned on, she pulled at his hips and; made
him roll over on top of her. Now, she though dizzily, now it feels
deeper and longer, and it’s possible to get legs around him. Long and
sleek, smooth and lean, her legs made a net over his heaving body, and
Lauralee tilted them up as she went back upon her shoulders.

“Fuck me, fuck!” she chanted, trying to squeeze him ever deeper into
the seething cauldron of her snatch. “Jam that meat hard into my pussy,
darling… harder — harder! Ah, that’s the way!” Seesawing up and
down, swiveling her hips and banging her greedy pelvis into his,
Lauralee screwed her lover furiously, demandingly, wringing her juicy
snatch around his pistoning club and humping him with animal hunger

“Lauralee!” he grunted. “Oh baby — never before… ahhhh, I can’t hold
back… your pussy is too hot and slippery, too damned good… all soft
and gripping… -un-un- un… UN! Coming, baby… I’m coming!” “Squirt
your hot come into me!” she hissed, raking her clawed fingers into the
cheeks of his ass and biting into the base of his throat

“I want to feel your semen, lover… Ooohhh!! Yes, yes, that’s it…
all bubbling and frothy, all thick and creamy — oohhh! You’d doing it,
darling; you’re pumping me full of your wonderful come and I’m coming,
*ttoooo!*” His cockhead continued to flex convulsively as spate after
spate of boiling liquid rinsed down her twitching walls and drenched
her womb Lauralee could feel his balls leaping into the cleft of her
ass and his breath sobbing, feel his chest lurching .

His ecstasy was her own, and she squirmed wantonly, voluptuously upon
his spitting prick When Marshall sagged, all his power momentarily gone
from his body and his cock stilled while the syrupy milk bathed it
inside her caressing snatch. She cradled him in her arms and crooned
wordless love sounds into his ear, punctuating them with dartings of
her tongue.

An eternity later, Marshall sighed and said, “Oh damn; that was the
finest piece of ass I ever had. It was something I always wanted from
you, Lauralee… that fire and fury, to go with your gorgeous body. But
I never thought it would happen, baby. What… how the *hell* did you
manage to change so damned quick, and so completely?” Lauralee
hesitated, grinding slowly upon his still hard shaft, relishing the
greasy, slippery feel of it. She had practically raped this man she
used to be married to, hammered him and screwed him with feral
savagery, and Marshall had adored it. Should she tell him now, describe
what had happened to her through Bettina and that X-rated motel, the
wanton scenes with their own son? Later, she decided, and backed off
his throbbing club, kissing his chest and licking hotly at each of his
nubby nipples, biting gently at this hairy belly and sliding down, ever
downward.

There it was, sturdily upright against her throat, and Luaralee rubbed
her cheek against the distended meat, exulting in the soapy residue
that was still dripping from Marshall’s cockhead

Nibbling at the stem of his rod, she licked around into the wet hairs,
and tenderly drew his balls into her mouth, tugging upon them as she
bathed them with her actively seeking tongue. He flinched and
shuddered, and she began to lick a tingling path up the length of his
prick, tormenting the underside of the foamy glans with the tip of her
tongue

“Now,” she breathed, “Now I’ll eat you, darling. It’s something we’ve
never done before, and we’re long overdue for this. Ummm — your cock
really looks delicious.” His voice flowed down upon her. “Lauralee, are
you sure…” Then she gulped at his turgid cockhead, pulling it between
her eager lips to cram her tongue tip into the sticky slot. She knew
how to do this, and do it well; her son and Chris called her a natural-
born cock sucker, and she loved to perform the act, to know the private
flavors, to feel a man writhing and heaving as she brought him to
orgasm.

Concentrating upon Marshall’s pulsing meat, she went to work, bumping
the blunt glans tip into the ultra- softness of her throat, fondling
the shaft with cheeks that dipped in and out, and always, always, her
trained and highly educated tongue was busy

His hands pawed down and tangled themselves in her hair. Luaralee
moaned around his knob, picking up the rhythm through the bobbing of
her head and quicker stimulation of her tongue. She sucked and
released, tantalized and promised, her fingers deftly adding more
arousal through caresses of his balls and the stem of his slowly
churning shaft

“Ahhh, baby!” he gasped, “Oh, Lauralee… I can’t believe you’re –
ahh! YOUR tongue is driving me out of my head… darling, darling…
quick! I have to pull out, or I’ll let go into your mouth.” When
Marshall tied to yank away his throbbing prick, she fought to keep it,
to hold it prisoner, clinging to his balls and gobbling furiously, even
ringing his club with her teeth in warning. Marshall was so new at this
that he didn’t realize she *wanted* his semen to explode in her mouth
and slide down her avid throat. Jerking and wiggling, her ex-husband
tugged at her hair, but the pressure building to a frenzy within his
testicles was too much for him. Lauralee felt the thunderous release of
his come as his cockhead went off like a blasting cap. His semen
ricocheted within her siphoning mouth, splattering into her throat and
drenching her tongue, so that she had to swallow time and again, in
order to catch her breath

Perfect; it had been a magnificent climax for him, she knew; he was
still drawn taut in a form of exquisite torture, his body arched and
straining. Even Marshall’s skin seemed to be twanging, and Lauralee
continued to draw upon his oozing glans, to lap for a final sweet
droplet, of slippery juice. She held to his prick for a long time,
adoring it gently, tenderly, until the last waves of his orgasm
subsided and the man fell back, panting

Marshall’s overworked prick was already turning soft as she allowed the
knob to slide from her lips with a final kiss. She craved to do so much
more to him, go all over every quivering inch ofhis body, fuck him from
every angle, draw his head between her own thighs and feed him the
flowing honey of her cunt. But the poor man was all pooped out, at
least for the moment, shaken and surfeited by more aggressive sex than
she’d ever shown him before, possibly more than he’d ever experienced
from any other woman.

Lauralee smiled her way back up his supine body lingering to nuzzle his
chest hair, pausing to tease each nipple with her teeth before
progressing to his mouth. Forcing her tongue between his lips, she
allowed Marshall to learn to flavors of his own missed having your
sweet prick,” she murmured. “I just didn’t know how much, because I was
so damned dumb, Marshall. But no more; no more. We’ll do it all,
darling; I’ll make up for all the pain I cause you, all the
frustration.” When she slid away from him and climbed to her feet, he
blinked up at her, his eyes still a bit out of focus. “I still don’t
understand how or why you got turned on,” he said as she sway-hipped to
the bar to pour them drinks. “but whatever… or whoever — did this to
you, I’ll be eternally grateful.”

“Good,” she said. “I feel the same way, but I wasn’t so sure about your
reaction. You won’t be jealous, or shocked, or disgusted, it I tell
you?” Marshall sat up, his sated prick dropping to one side.

“Well, I figure you found some guy who taught you how to ball, really
ball. I guess I ought to be jealous of him, because *I* could find the
right buttons to push.”

Lauralee titled the bottle of bourbon over their glasses and hesitated,
frowning down at the amber liquid. Marshall had his own ethics, of
course, his own brand of morality; would knowing that Robbie was the
male who got her going upset him too much? It was possible; a couple of
quick and passionate fucking might not change that. Her frown,
deepened, because how that she had Marshall back she certainly didn’t
want to lose him again. There was so much she could share with him

A shadow moved in the hallway and she glanced at it, to see Robbie
hiding there and beckoning to her. Composing her face, she passed the
whiskey to Marshall just as he struggled erect. “Be back in a moment,
“she said. “Little girl’s room.” Catching Robbie at their own bedroom
door, she hissed at him. “I don’t think your father is ready to learn
who…” The boy cupped her tits. “Wow’ what a fucking you gave Dad. He
was really shaken up.” “Robbie…” He cut in on her. “I’ve got the
other tucked into my bedroom; brought them through the garage, just in
case.

I figure we ought to turn Bettina and Jessica loose on him, too… with
you, of course. You three hot cunts should be able to change his mind
about anything. He’ll need to catch his breath some, but after that…”
She kissed her son on the mouth. “you’re right, darling

Especially when your father discovers he’s been fucking his own
daughter- in-law in the orgy. Marshall won’t have a comeback then;
he’ll *have* to accept the fact that you and I are fucking.

Wait until I feed him some more booze, and titillate him a bit, then
send them in to us.” Smiling, she went to pee and hurried back to where
her former husband was sitting slumped on a barstool. He brightened and
straightened up when he saw her still nude, and rolling her sleek hips
suggestively

“Thought maybe I’d been dreaming,” Marshall said, “but I see you’re for
real.” She poured him another drink and saluted him. “More than you
know, darling.”

Chapter 16

The other two women came gliding down the hall, Marshall was high on
bourbon, but drunker on sex and the renewing of his love. And by
teasing and caressing him, Lauralee had managed to bring his cock to a
semi- hardness once more, realizing where Robbie had inherited his
staying power. For his age, Marshall was going to be one hell of a fine
lover, able to screw often and for extended periods of time

She had him on the couch, toying with his prick, and felt him jump when
his eyes fell upon the strange women who were suddenly standing before
him, naked and beautiful, their breasts high and proud, their hips
undulating “W-what the hell…” Lauralee steadied him, stroked his
thighs and belly.

“Don’t get nervous, darling. Aren’t they lovely? The girl is Bettina,
and the redhead is Jessica; they’re very good friends of mine. You
might say they’re part of the family.” She could sense the changes
taking place within him, the alertness and desire leaping through his
veins. A pair of sensuous beauties like these would arouse any man,
worth the name. And Marshall came well equipped with balls. Luaralee
murmured into his ears: “We’re all yours, baby — all three of us, any
way you want us.” Bettina led the way, the girl’s small, shapely body
gleaming golden as she kneeled between Marshall’s spread thighs and
bent to kiss his groin. Her mother, rounded and lush, took up her
position next to Marshall, rubbing big, soft breasts against his
shoulder

“Glad to meet you,” Jessica purred. “Let’s fuck.” And Bettina said,
“His prick is almost as big as Daddy’s.”

Shaken, Marshall said, “Who are these…”

“Just your lovers,” Lauralee answered, “As I am. Lie back, dear; Look
at the lovely young pussy and the ripe, plump pussy. They’re throbbing
for the touch of your cock.”

Robot-like, the man allowed himself to be pushed back, his stricken
eyes whipping back and forth over the three adorable mounds presented
to him, glancing unbelievingly at the sets of shapely tits and he
thrusting nipples. It was, Lauralee thought, as if he had been trapped
in some erotic dream, something he had been trapped in some erotic
dream, something he had never thought would actually come to pass, and
Marshall Jergens didn’t quite know how to handle it.

But he was reacting with admirable reflexes, his prick climbing to its
full and turgid length, his balls working overtime to pump themselves
full of precious fluids once again. The cockhead that had so recently
spewed creamy juice into Lauralee’s mouth was now spreading itself in
eager blooming, radiant with expectancy and starting to gather a clear
pearl of pre-seminal liquid upon its tip

Lauralee didn’t know if her husband — her ex-husband-had ever gone
down on a woman’s pulsating and hairy snatch, but realized that he
would soon have the experience, in multiples. He was staring wide-eyed
at the tiny body of the very young girl who was poising her honey-
blonde crotch above his still pole, and Lauralee went around to the
head of the couch as Bettina stroked the swollen meat

When the passionate child directed the cockhead into her small,
volatile labia, Lauralee climbed upon the couch and placed a knee at
each side of Marshall’s head. Looking down into his surprised face, she
said, “There’s a close-up of my pussy, darling. It’s hot and wet and
greasy, but I’m told it tastes like honey. You’re about to find out.”

She gave him time to feel the damp electric jolt of Bettina’s mini-
snatch widening it pink lips to take in his knob waiting until their
daughter-in-law slid wiggling down his shaft to lock it within the
tight rubbery glove of an enchanted young vagina. Then Lauralee brought
down her own crotch, quaking with a feverish need to know the feel of
his mouth, his tongue

Marshall gasped once before her satiny thighs snuggled his head and her
furry crotch covered his face. Lauralee trembled at the scraping of his
teeth, and rocked up and down, reaching out her hands to curl her
fingers into Bettina’s for support. When his tongue reached
experimentally up into her juicy sheath, she pumped upon it, twisting
until she presented her clit to him

Bettina was smiling lasciviously as she seesawed her supple pussy upon
the man’s submerged prick, revelling in the sensation of riding new,
fresh meat, getting more kick from the fact that this particular cock
belonged to her husband’s father.

Hurriedly, Lauralee gyrated against the tongue that probed her
clitoris, making herself climb the dizzying heights swiftly. She didn’t
want to be greedy, and Jessica was standing by, awaiting her turn

Lifting her flowing mound from Marshall’s hungry mouth, Lauralee
stepped off the couch and watched little Bettina hammer herself to a
violently surging climax. They were thinking together, operating alike,
Lauralee saw, intending to wring the most out of screwing the man who
should become an integral part of their joined families. They meant to
give him all the rapture they could, and so bind him strongly to the
fabulous lure of their glossy bodies

The girl crawled up over his heaving chest, leaving the reddened knob
of Marshall’s prick pulsing in the air, letting it cool for a moment
before the next slippery cunt enveloped it. Bettina straddled his head
and manipulated her steaming little vulva up and down over his chin and
nose

Behind her Jessica mounted him, using one deft hand to cram his meat
directly into her red-haired, opulent snatch. The man shook when he
felt her velvety lining close upon his rigid club, and Jessica pivoted
lustfully upon it, grinding and surging. It was complicated and
beautiful, Lauralee thought; Marshall must think he was caught in a
paradise of erotica, and if he had any sense at all he would never want
to get out. Damned few men would ever be as fortunate. She hoped he
could hang on to her for a while longer, that the fucking and eating
she had given him earlier would hold back his ejaculation and allow him
to fully enjoy the multiple screwing he was getting, as well as the
changing flavors of hot cunts forced into his mouth

“Great cock,” Jessica panted, wheeling her ripe ass and bucking upon
his shaft. “Nice and hard, and so different inside me.” Marshall’s
prick was new to the others, Lauralee realized; it was strange and
different, and that made it more exciting for Bettina and her mother.
As she watched, Jessica quivered to a jerking, leaping orgasm that
clamped her rounded thighs against his hips and had her mellow ass
pumping furiously

Had Bettina come again, too? Lauralee looked at the girl’s delicate ass
churning slowly and wantonly, at the way Marshall was holding to the
fragile thighs while he ate into that young, ravishing box. He didn’t
even know she had married his son, nor did he understand that while he
was sucking Bettina’s cunt her mother was shivering upon his embedded
cock

The tableau grew static then, freezing into non movement when the girl
hit her crest and Jessica’s was ebbing. Then Bettina climbed from
around his head, and her mother slid that plush body up to take her
place

That left the greasy, polished cock for Lauralee, but she hesitated,
and motioned for Bettina to go ahead. Marshall would revel in letting
go his load into that suctioning little hole.

But why wait until Jessica had been eaten? Lauralee kneeled beside the
couch and turned her neck so that her face was against Marshall’s
forehead, her nose brushing the thickly curling hairs of the woman’s
cunt every time Jessica made a rolling stroke

“Marshall,” she said. “Listen to me, darling. Keep your long tongue
working inside Jessica’s pussy, but listen to what I have to say.” His
answer was a smothered groan, and after diddling into Jessica’s pubic
hair, Lauralee went on: “The cunt you’re eating belong to Jessica
Hartmann… and the schoolgirl pussy you’re fucking is her daughter’s.

Bettina is also *your* daughter-in-law; she’s married to Robbie, our
son.” Marshall stiffened, but he didn’t release the plump thighs that
were pinning his head between their silken roundness

Lauralee continued: “Bettina broke through all my uptight defenses,
when she went down on me and taught me how two passionate women can
love each other. It was her wedding night, Marshall. And — and I
learned to fuck, to really fuck, from Robbie.” The man made a strangled
noise, but Bettina was writhing upon his prick, and Jessica was pumping
faster into his mouth, forcing his tongue to whiplash beneath her
clitoral hood.

Lauralee moved he lips across his forehead and said, “We’re all
screwing you, so you can discover for yourself how wonderful group sex
can be, all the juicy fucking you can possibly want, without jealousy
or stupid taboos. We want you to be with us, Marshall; *I* want you.”
Jessica cut in with a thin wail, “oh! Oh, baby… dig that tongue into
my pussy… I’m coming, *coming*!”

And Marshall’s body convulsed as Bettina wheeled and drove upon his
hard cock. His balls climbed upward and contracted, and Lauralee knew
that he husband was spitting a hot stream of come into the girl’s
tightly gripping vagina, into the youngest cunt head had ever fucked.

It took a while before Jessica recovered enough to lift her rich snatch
from Marshall’s face, and when she did, there were glistening streaks
of her juice left upon his cheeks and chin. The man’s eyes were closed,
and he didn’t move when Bettina drew her caressing pussy from around
his pole. A smear of milky fluid seeped slowly from his cockhead

Lauralee placed her lips upon his, tasting the exotic musk Jessica’s
mature snatch left there, and he didn’t resist the gentle probing of
her tongue. She stretched out the deep kiss, trying to tell him how
much she loved him, truly loved him now

Then she moved back and waited for him to say kneeling there as the
others moved across the room. Out of the corner of he eye, she caught
glimpses of Robbie and Chris lurking in the hallway. Lauralee hoped
Marshall’s answer would be the right one, the only acceptable one. If
it wasn’t it he somehow could put aside the glorious fucking he had
just undergone and play the role of outraged father and former husband,
she would be sorry. They would all be sorry, but Marshall himself stood
to lose by far the most.

“Lauralee,” he said at last, weak-voiced and shaky, “Lauralee?”

“Yes, Marshall?”

“You-you actually screwed the kid? And I suppose you went down on him,
too? All that stuff, with our own boy?”

She nodded.

“Just as you did it to his wife and her mother.”

Jessica’s husband is over there, you know; he was watching it all with
Robbie.”

With feeling, Marshall turned his face toward her and said, “I’ll be a
son of a bitch. I couldn’t even get you to keep the light on when you
were bare-assed, and now you tell me you’re fucking the boy, and
balling with everyone else?”

“Not everyone,” she answered. “Just the in-laws and Robbie’ and now
you. But get this straight, Marshall Jergens… if and when I decide to
screw some other man, or make it with another woman, it will be my
decision. Now, suppose you tell us what yours is; do you want to put on
your clothes and run on out of here, or do you want to stay and become
part of our combined families?”

Slowly, he propped his head upon his palm and stared at her. Lauralee
saw his eyes reach past her, where four naked people were poised,
listening. “Robbie,” he said

The boy came forward without hesitation, his young prick bobbing its
pink head before him, and came up beside him to take her husband’s
hand. Lauralee saw how utterly gorgeous they together, so slim and
fresh and Exciting.

“Robbie,” Marshall said, “So you’ve been screwing your mother? With all
this other pussy, including that lovely girl, you still get into your
mom?” “Yes,” the boy said proudly. “Mom’s is something very special to
me. I’d like for you and me to share it together, to get between us and
pour the meat to her every way we can. but if you don’t want that… -“

“Wait a,” Marshall said. “I didn’t say that. I’m only trying to get
things straight in my head, son. And — I never had it so good in all
my life. Besides, since I just dicked your wife, it’s only a fair trade
you to fuck mine, right? I’m sorry, kid, but they’ve screwed me down to
a frazzle, and I won’t able to ball her with you — not right away. But
you can be damned sure we’ll get on her and in her, soon as I can raise
another hard- on.”

Robbie grinned hugely. “That’ great, dad! I always hoped you two would
get together again, and it’ll be better than ever.”

Marshall pushed himself to a sitting position. “Well, you’ve got a good
hard-on. What are you going to do with it?”

Lauralee bent over, bracing herself hands and knees, seeing Chris and
Jessica approaching, hearing them laughing with relief anticipation.
She didn’t have to say anything to Robbie; he knew what was expected of
him, and the boy was obviously eager to demonstrate his sexual prowess
to his father, to show the he was a horny young stud capable of
bringing mother’s cunt to a boil.

Dropping to his knees behind her, Robbie set the velvet head of his
cock into her quivering labia, and stroked the cheeks of Lauralee’s
smooth ass when h e pushed slowly but steadily up into her receptive
pussy lips from behind. While his rod was sliding home, Lauralee placed
upon her husband’s knee and said, “Welcome home, darling.”

Marshall grinned, “Who ever you’re talking to, it’s all right with me,”
he said.

نيكة في الفضاء .. الجنس في منطقة انعدام الوزن

كان النقيب مايكل كورفاليس وأنا نتجنب بعضنا البعض بقدر ما هو ممكن على متن المركبة الفضائية من نوع أكيرا منذ صعودي على متنها قبل ثلاثة أشهر. وكانت هذه المركبة واسمها أوليمبوس هي سفينة أبحاث علمية بعيدة المدى لاستكشاف الفضاء السحيق في مجرة ​​درب التبانة. وأبقتني واجباتي كمساعد لرئيس المهندسين مشغولة جدا والحمد لله بعيدا عن الجسر. وكان بين مايكل وأنا منذ فترة طويلة قصة حب رومانسية فاشلة ، وكان طلبه مني أن أكون عضوا في طاقمه كان مربكا قليلا بالنسبة لي. وكنا متزوجان عملنا. حاولت أن أنسى لقاءنا الجنسي المثير الشهر الماضي في المصعد السريع. وبدا لي أن مايكل يتجنبني منذ ذلك الحين. ما كان بيننا قد انتهى منذ فترة طويلة. ما حدث في ذلك المصعد السريع كان مجرد صدفة ، فقط شخصان وحيدان أرادا إشباع غريزة بدائية. وعدت نفسي أن لا أسمح بحدوث ذلك مرة أخرى. كان ذلك صعبا جدا.

كنت غارقة في هذه الأفكار وأنا أصلح بعض الدوائر المحترقة عندما اقترب القائد أومالي مني.


“يا ملازم سونيا ماديسون !” استطاع أخيرا لفت انتباهي.

“سيدي القائد عذرا ، هل تقول شيئا ؟” أبعدتُ خصلة من شعري الأحمر عن عيني ودسستها وراء أذني.

“ذكر النقيب شيئا عن وجود مشكلة في الجاذبية الاصطناعية على سفينته الصغيرة عندما خرج بها أمس ، وأرسل طلبا للقيام بالفحص الكامل للسفينة للتأكد من سلامة جميع الأنظمة وكفاءة عمل الأجهزة ، وطلب ذلك منك على وجه التحديد. أريدك أن تبدأي في ذلك فورا “. رأى القائد أومالي تعبيرات وجهي وحرك رأسه إلى الجانب. وأضاف : “هل هناك مشكلة أيتها الملازم ؟”


“أوه لا يا سيدي ، كنت أفكر فقط كيف سأنتهي من هذا المشروع الذي طلبت مني الانتهاء منه أولا . ألا يمكن أن يقوم الملازم ثان ألفاريز بذلك يا سيدي؟” . فضلت البقاء بعيدا عن أي شيء من شأنه أن يذكرني به.

“ليس في هذه المرة ، أيتها الملازم. النقيب طلب مساعدتك ، وهذا ما تحصلين عليه لأنك كنت الأولى على دفعتك يا عزيزتي ، والنقيب مؤمن بقدراتك. فلا تخذليني ولا تخذليه.” قال القائد ذلك لي وانصرف.

بالتأكيد ، تساءلت ، أي قدراتي هي التي يفضلها ويريد ويؤمن بها النقيب. أخذت معداتي وتوجهت إلى ميناء رسو السفن الفضائية حيث ترسو سفينة النقيب على الجانب السفلي من الهيكل الأساسي. بعد إدخال الشفرة ، فتحت الأبواب وصعدتُ على متن الطائرة. لقد دهشت من فخامة هذه السفينة، وحجمها ، وأماكن النوم المنفصلة فيها ، وديكور الخشب الغني فيها. كان من الواضح أنه لم يدخر صانعوها أي مال ولا شئ لتوفير جميع وسائل الراحة للشخص المحظوظ الذي يقود مثل هذه المركبة الفضائية. قررتُ أن أبدأ فحصها أولا ، وإجراء أي إصلاحات ضرورية ، وأملتُ في أن يكون ذلك كافيا.

أجريت كل اختبار يمكن تخيله على النظم الأساسية ، والنظم الاحتياطية ، وما إلى ذلك باستثناء ميل خفيف طفيف ، لم أتمكن من العثور على أي شيء معطوب يحتاج للإصلاح. وجمعت أدواتي ، عندما فتح الباب.

“هل عرفت ما المشكلة التي تعاني منها سفينتي ، أيتها الملازم ؟” . قال ذلك النقيب مايكل وهو يقف هناك ويديه على وركيه ينظر إلى كل العالم وكأنه خرج للتو من كتاب الأساطير اليونانية. إله في شكل بشري….

بعد أن دفعت هذه الأفكار جانبا مع الكثير من الجهد ، تمكنت من أن أقول له : “لا أرى الكثير من الخطأ ، يا سيدي ، ولكن أعطيتها مستوى 2 في التشخيص الدقيق وتأكدت من أن مواصفات وحدة الجاذبية الاصطناعية مطابقة كما ينبغي أن تكون وأنا لا أعتقد أن لديك أية مشكلة أخرى ، أيها النقيب “. التقطت أدواتي وانتظرت أن يصرفني ، وحاولت أن أبدو هادئة ومهنية ، وتجنبت النظر في عينيه.

“ومع ذلك ، أعتقد أنني أريد أن أخرج بها في جولة ونزهة فقط للتأكد. اجلسي أيتها الملازم” وأشار إلى مقعد مساعد الطيار ، وجلس في مقعد الطيار وبدأ الاستعدادات للإقلاع. لم يكن لدي أي خيار سوى الانصياع ، وشعرت بنبضي يتسارع. كان وجودي على هذا القرب منه مثل التعذيب الخفي. وبدا جسمي عازما على أن يصبح مثارا مهتاجا بشكل مزعج واحتدمت بداخلي معركة من أجل السيطرة على النفس بصمت وأنا أجلس هناك. حملق مايكل في وجهي أكثر وابتسم وتلألأت عيناه. وقال “هناك شيء أريد أن أريه لك لذلك فعليك بالاسترخاء والاستمتاع بالنزهة.”

“حسنا ، يا سيدي”. رباه ، قلت لنفسي ، أنا أعرف نظراتك هذه. شعرت بأنني سأميل إلى هذه الغريزة البدائية مرة أخرى قريبا.

فأخذ يخرج بنا وابتعد مسافة نحو نصف سنة ضوئية عن السفينة أوليمبوس وبلغ المسار رقم 4 حيث كانت هناك سحابة غازية جميلة برتقالية وبنفسجية قطرها حوالي 70000 كيلومتر ، وكانت السحابة تدور ببطء. وكان هناك نبض في وسطها التقطته أجهزة الاستشعار وكان بمثابة قرع طبول إيقاعية. قام مايكل بتوجيه السفينة لتواجه السحابة وقام بتشغيل الطيار الآلي. جلسنا هناك في صمت للحظات نستمتع بالمشهد ، ونستمع إلى نبضات القلب الصادرة من تلك السحابة الجميلة. “هي جميلة أليس كذلك ؟ اكتشفتها أمس وأردتُ أن أريكِ إياها ، يا سونيا. أعرف كم تقدرين المشاهد الكونية النادرة”.

“إنها مبهرة جدا وتحبس أنفاسي ! وهذا الإيقاع النابض مخدر جدا !” قلتُ ذلك وابتسمتُ في وجهه ابتسامة جانبية. وأضفت : “لم تكن هناك أي مشكلة في السفينة أليس كذلك ؟”

“لا ، ليس فعلا ، هل تغفرين لي ؟” أخذ بيدي وقبلها قبلة طفيفة في باطن معصمي ، لمسته أرسلت قشعريرة خفيفة على طول ذراعي.


“سأغفر لك فقط إذا عزمتني على الغداء . لقد كنت في طريقي لتناول الغداء حين قمت باختطافي”.

قال: “سيكون من دواعي سروري أن أشبع جوعك”. قال ذلك بابتسامة وغمزة ، ونهض وتحرك نحو المطبخ.

مايكل وأنا جلسنا في الصالة بالشفينة وأكلنا بعض المكرونة اللذيذة ، والسلطة اليونانية مع جبن الفيتا ، وكأسا من النبيذ الأحمر. ساعد النبيذ في إزالة بعض العصبية والتوتر لدي حتى أنه عندما نهض أخيرا ونظر نحوي ، وسحبني وقبلني ، استجبت له وبادلته القبلة بحماسة. أخبرني أنه كان يحاول التفكير في وسيلة لنجتمع معا منذ الشهر الماضي واعتذر لكونه كان مشغولا للغاية ولإهماله لي. وعندما قادني إلى أماكن النوم ، صاح ذهني بي : “قاومي !” ثم قال صوت آخر في رأسي :” لماذا بحق الجحيم أريد أن أفعل ذلك ؟ “. ” لأنك سوف تندم على ذلك ، تذكر كلماتي. “” أوه اخرس واسمح لي ببعض المرح على سبيل التغيير!” (استمرت الأصوات في النقاش والجدال لذلك تجاهلتهم).

كان السرير المزدوج مغطى بلحاف جميل مرسوم عليه حصان مجنح أبيض يسحب عربة نحو الشمس مع شخصية مدهشة ، تشبه شخصا أعتقد أنكم تعرفونه. ضحكت بهدوء عندما رأيت الصورة. لاحظ مايكل نظري إلى الصورة واللحاف وتساءل : “هل أعجبتك ؟ إنها مصنوعة خصيصا لي بواسطة العذارى الراهبات في مسقط رأسي في اليونان”. العذارى في الواقع ، أشك أنهن لا يزلن عذراوات معك أيها الوسيم !

تمتمت شيئا عن أن ذلك قد أكد شكوكي عنه وأنه فعلا نصف إله.

ضحك مايكل بهدوء وووقف ورائي وضغط جسدي إلى جسده. وأبعد شعري الطويل جانبا وقبل مؤخرة رقبتي وصعد إلى أذني وهو يفتح وينزل سوستة زيي العسكري الفضائي. يداه القويتان جردتني بلطف من ملابسي. انتهى الجدل في ذهني وتركني في انتظار وترقب لا يطاق. فك مشبك سوتياني وتركه يسقط على الأرض ثم أدخل إصبعين تحت كولوتي الساتان الأسود. وأنزل الكولوت ببطء وصولا إلى كاحلي وأنا خرجت من الكولوت وركلته بعيدا. قبل عنقي مرة أخرى وأنزل يداه على جسدي وعلى وركي قبل الانتقال بعيدا. جعلني مايكل أقف هناك ، عارية تماما وأرتجف ، في حين أزاح ببطء زيه وتخلص منه وتعرى وكان جسده بعيدا عن متناول يدي. كان جسده مثاليا ، أسمر قليلا ومفتول العضلات. استطعت أن أرى زبه الجميل منتفخا ومنتصبا داخل كولوته ، وبدأت أحاول الاقتراب منه والوصول إليه. فقال : “لا ، لا… ليس بعد يا حبي… لدي مفاجأة”.

قال لي أن أستلقي على بطني ووجهي للأسفل على السرير المزدوج ووضع معصمي في حبل ساتان ذي حلقة كان يعلقها على اللوح الأمامي (شباك السرير الأمامي). بدأت أعترض ولكنه أسكتني قائلا : “ثقي بي ، سوف تحبين ذلك !” ذهب إلى لوحة القيادة وضغط بعض الأزرار ببعض الأوامر ، وشعرت بنفسي أسبح وأطفو ببطء فوق السرير. وكان مايكل قد أوقف تشغيل الجاذبية الاصطناعية وكنا نسبح في الهواء في حالة انعدام الوزن. تشبثتُ بالحبل الحريري الساتان الذي أبقاني في مكاني على ارتفاع بضعة أقدام فوق السرير. أمر الكمبيوتر بتشغيل بعض الموسيقى الرومانسية ثم سبح في الجو نحوي مقتربا مني. شعرت بيديه على كاحلي وأدارني ببطء ، وباعد بين ساقي حتى يتمكن من دفن وجهه في كسي الرطب. غنجت وتأوهت بسرور وهو يلحس كسي ويمص بظري حتى أصبح بظري منتصبا ومرتجفا. كان مايكل يعرفني جيدا ، وقبل بلوغي قمة النشوة الوشيكة مباشرة توقف ، وهو يحدق في عيني. طلب مني أن أخرج يدي من الحبل وأرفع ركبتي إلى صدري بينما كان يديرني 180 درجة ، وجاء ورائي. وضعني على زبه بحركة واحدة سلسة فأصبح زبه بالكامل داخل كسي. ثم أمسكني من جنبي ووركي وببطء بدأ ينيكني داخلا وخارجا ، داخلا وخارجا ، وفي بعض الأحيان يديرني ربع دورة ثم ربع دورة عكسية مما خلق عندي ألذ الأحاسيس. كانت رقصة مثيرة عائمة من الحب والجنس مختلفة عن أي شيء جربته في حياتي في أي وقت مضى. غنجت وتأوهت كاستجابة لذلك …. أوه ه ه ه يا إلهي . كم غنجتُ وتأوهتُ. عندما قذف لبنه في النهاية أنا أيضا انفجرت في قمة النشوة التي أرسلت رعشات ورعدات من المتعة أسفل باطن فخذي وحتى في بطني. تعلقت بضع قطرات من سوائلي المهبلية في الهواء بعد أن تسربت من كسي الفياض. بينما لا يزال زبه المنتصب بداخل كسي ، أدارني لأواجهه ، ولففتُ ساقي حول خصره. سبحنا وطفنا في الهواء هناك لعدة دقائق ونحن نتبادل القبلات العميقة بينما الموسيقى تتناغم معنا.

ثم مايكل على مضض “انفصل” وأخرج زبه من كسي وأعاد تشغيل وحدة الجاذبية الاصطناعية مرة أخرى وحماني ونحن نسقط المسافة الصغيرة من الهواء وصولا إلى السرير. استلقينا هناك لفترة من الوقت ، عاريين ، تفوح منا رائحة الجنس ، وأطرافنا متشابكة ، ونستمتع باللحظة. وتبددت خفة انعدام الجاذبية ببطء ونحن نعود إلى الجاذبية العادية ونتواءم معها. أخذ يدور بسبابته حول حلمة ثديي الأيسر يداعبني ، وجعلها ذلك تنتصب مرة أخرى. نزل بشفتيه على حلمتي ومصها للحظة لذيذة طويلة قبل أن يعطي نفس الاهتمام لحلمة الثدي الآخر ويجعل كسي يتبلل ويترطب مرة أخرى. مررت أصابعي خلال شعره الأسود الكثيف وأنا أتأوه في امتنان.

بعد ذلك همس مايكل : “أنتِ “إمزادي” الصغيرة وسوف تكونين كذلك دائما”. كنت مندهشة ومتفاجئة قليلا من أنه يشعر بنفس الطريقة التي أشعر به نحوه. إمزادي… هذه الكلمة بلغة المخلوقات الفضائية والتي تعني باللغة العربية “توأم الروح”. قبلتُ شفتيه مرة أخرى. كانت ساعات مسروقة ومختلسة هي كل ما يمكن أن نأمله ونطمح إلى الحصول عليه ، واجباتنا تأتي دائما في المقام الأول قبل متعتنا. ومع ذلك ، كان ذلك كافيا ، رباه بل كان أكثر من كاف ! فقط بمجرد أن يفكر حبيبي مايكل في أخذي “للرقص” والنيك في حالة انعدام الوزن فإنني أسحبه وأضمه إلي على الفور ، ونرقص ونمارس الجنس في الفضاء مرة أخرى ، وهذه المرة على الطريقة القديمة الطراز في النيك.

النهاية